So I Heard You Like Music...

by Higherbeach

Rating: mature
Tags: Princess Luna, Original Character, Octavia, Sex, DJ P0N-3, Human, Anthro, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Romance
Length: 101537

Equestria, a magical land of talking ponies with various abilities and colors, and the humans that live amonst them thanks to the portals that have formed between their two worlds.

It has been one year since the doorways to Equestria opened in this land. Only recently, with the major problems worked out, have the average beings been allowed through. Looking to make a new life in the world of Equestria, Sam may find what he is looking for, with a pair of musicians.

Edited by: DeadponyThe Diplomat

Published 2013-01-18 23:00:02 UTC
Last updated 2014-08-31 17:15:15 UTC

A brief history of the story variety.

What is your most precious memory?

Is it the time you graduated, your first sexual experience, your first kiss, your first date, or is it something else entirely? For me, that would be the first time I truly lost myself in my own music. I played for six hours and it was the greatest moment of my life, for it was the first time I got to play what I wanted to. I want you to join me on a journey; a journey that dictates my ever changing life in the wonderful world of Equestria. Before I simply start telling the story, allow me to set a back drop to it, a little knowledge to go along with the story. This is my story.

2009 was a year that will forever be known as the single most important event to happen to us: first contact. A strange, almost magical moment. The world rumbled at what was hailed as some as the end of everything. In a way, they were right. It was the end of us being alone as the sole sentient species we knew of. Strange disturbances had appeared in various areas all over the world in early spring. Places like the USA and the UK had an abnormally large number for reasons barely understood now. Something about closeness of dimensions.

At first these disturbances looked like troubled water, and even then the affects were barely visible. Over the course of three months they appeared in many different places. So called prophets said the messiah was coming, or that God had decided we were too sinful and had to be destroyed. You know, the usual paranoia when strange events beyond our control happen. Then things got weird, they started to change.

The distortions started to become more real, and clearer. Every once in a while people would claim that they actually heard voices coming from them. Some recordings even existed, until government agencies said otherwise anyway. Over the course of the next few months you could begin to interact with them, as if something big was going to happen. During one news broadcast it was confirmed: something that could speak was beyond these distortions. Several people tried to interfere with these distortions, none were successful.

One day - I remember it was a Sunday at precisely 3:15 pm EST - it happened: the distortions collapsed. They became portals. It was an odd experience to witness such a thing. I was playing some small time gig at some little café. The owner was nice enough. He wanted live entertainment for his customers so he always hired someone to play some instrument or what not. I was able to do quite a bit, but that doesn't matter at this time. At that precise time, a large quake hit. Something was happening.

We were all ordered to vacate the building as it was possible for it to collapse from the shaking. We all emptied out and witnessed a glow coming from the portal of our little town. The rumble reached a crescendo with golden light pouring through the distortion. Some lunatic yelled that this was divine retribution for the infidels or something. What came was not the end of the world, but the ending of our era. The ponies had arrived. There is only one awkward part of this story, the beings that came through the portal were indeed human-like, but they also possessed equine-like features. They called themselves 'ponies'.

Their leaders, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna soon introduced themselves to us. After proving they were not a threat, the world looked on in awe at what had happened. Twenty three of the distortions condensed into portals to their world. Five were in the US, three were in Britain , two each in Germany, Russia and France. The rest were in various locations throughout the world. It was theorized that eventually the portals would collapse, but the princesses allowed several humans to come to their world and several ponies to leave if they so wished. However, they would always have to be wary of whether or not they wanted to return to their world or not should the time come and the portals collapse back into stable space.

I, having been brought up to be a player of various musical pieces for my profession, decided to travel to their world to try and further my career in what I loved. I once was a growing musician of fame and fortune in the world, I even had an amazingly beautiful girlfriend. I won't go into details about her, the wounds are still healing from that one. Approximately 5,000 humans, male and female each, got permission and traversed the portal to move to their world. Specifically the country the ponies called home, Equestria. The princesses reserved the right to know why each human was moving to Equestria and met with each of them personally. Originally over 20,000 humans had wanted to move, but most were denied. I was one of the lucky ones, I was seen as a person who would get along well with Equestrian society. I expressed some of their greatest virtues, despite my past. I had traveled to this magical land and was ready to make a living using my talents. I quickly found a job doing almost the exact same thing at the exact same pay per hour (after conversions) as playing for that man at the café. The differences that made it worth it were longer hours and the fact that I played less then what I used to. I even managed to get to know some rather high level ponies in this world.

It does, however, never get old about how similar we look physically. To put it simply, these ponies are sexy creatures. The princesses are definitely some of the most beautiful though. I remember my first time seeing them. Princess Celestia, with her her flowing... mane they call it, that held the colors of a beautiful dawn. Her modest, pure white silken dress with gold around the edges and in various shapes throughout. Her chest by the way is lovely to look at. She stands at about 5'8" tall. Her little sister, Princess Luna, is nothing to laugh at either. At 5'4 exactly she has a mane resembling the night sky in all its beauty and, though shorter than her sister, that isn't a bad thing. She may have had a smaller chest than her older sister, but she wore a lovely low-cut black dress which hugged her figure like a glove stopping just above her knee. If it had been a little shorter I am sure people would have tripped to get a look to see if she had panties or not.

Needless to say, they could tell the affect they had on men and women alike, and they weren't too keen on the few that attempted to court them during these meetings. Those that did usually did not make it through. The exceptions were those that admired their figures for non-sexual reasons. I was interviewed by Princess Luna. She had me play a piece from a selection of instruments to prove that I was as good as I claimed (I am usually humble but humble would get me sent back). I passed with flying colors. However I learned that she was good at getting a rise out of men. Let's just say she has played in some rather... vivid fantasies and dreams of mine for a few days after. This actually scared me since I had heard she could watch and, should she choose, interact with us in our dreams.

I would wake up horny and terrified. Still, she is hot... a different species but hot. Approximately a year after my arrival I got the opportunity of a lifetime. I had been playing at this little club for the past 5 months. They had hired me to play for the late morning - early afternoon crowd with a group that had plenty of experience. We had our share of big names coming through (even Princess Luna at some times, but whether these were coincidences or not I do not know). However it was the face I did not recognize that would give me my biggest break. Perhaps though, I should inform you about myself a little more. I am an average looking human (as far as I am concerned). I have black hair, brown eyes, I am 5'11" tall. My name is Samson Broquer. Don't call me Sammy, I hate being called Sammy. As for my name, I had my last name changed after I was on my own. I wanted to make a name for myself without relying on my parents for help, or more accurately, without their hindrance. I won't go into details on that one.

Back to the story, I had just finished putting away the piano and had just put my violin and electric guitar away when I was approached by a certain stallion named Frederic. He represented the Canterlot Royal Orchestra and had extended a private invitation to audition to become a member of the orchestra. Apparently, when a member decides to retire they look up all the rising talents in the instrument to fill out their numbers. I had been watched by three separate judges who all attested to my skill with the piano, and as the former player himself had asked to deliver the invitation himself should he approve of the one with the skills selected to be judged. I was the fifth - and final - member to have been asked to play.

I got clearance from the boss to take a few days off to prepare and participate in the audition. At first, I was confident, and as always, I got more nervous as time went on. I loved to play music, but I preferred my violin to the piano. Electric guitar was a distant third, but still enjoyable to play every now and again. I just hoped that my skill won't be dulled or tarnished by my lack of classical practice.

Finally, the day arrived. It was time to audition for a place in an orchestra that had been around for more than 500 years. I arrived twenty minutes early for the audition, just as planned. I saw that there was a security guard had been stationed outside to be sure only those selected could enter. After showing my invitation, I was allowed in.

"Well, here I go."

Author's Note

There is no MLP in this universe as that would basically shatter this universe. This is also a concept chapter to help get an understanding of certain events in the story. Hope you enjoy this as it updates! (PS, Princess Luna is best princess pony)

Audition

Having entered the grand music hall, I took a quick look around to take in the sights. A high vaulted ceiling, varying decorations depicting pegasus flight, unicorn magic and earth pony strength. It was truly breath taking. Just like the few times I came here to enjoy some of the orchestra's music, however this time I had time to admire them. Suddenly a sound caught my attention, after a moment I realize they are hoofsteps and voices. From the sound of things, someone just finished auditioning and had failed spectacularly. Turning around to face the source of the sound I come across what I can only call beauty. The first seat cellist from the orchestra, Octavia, if I remember correctly. Her black mane and tail, elegantly styled, gives her an air of class. Her gray coat that shimmered perfectly in the light, and a simply fitting no-back black dress that was form fitting and definitely left little to the imagination regarding her beauty. What can I say, I may not be looking for a relationship, but she is hot. Her chest was moderately sized, once again I chastise myself for looking so much. However, as a guy, she is definitely not ignorable. Thankfully her purple eyes hold my attention the most.

It is then that I caught what she is saying more exactly, like I thought, he had failed spectacularly. I hear him apparently ask for her contact information at least, but she definitely is not in the mood for flirting and simply ushers him out the door without another word. She then looks to me, seemingly judging me from my outfit (A simple black tuxedo with a black bow tie), my posture and my hair. It seems as though she has accepted me as 'adequate' as I hear from under her breath. She then asks to see my invitation. It seems she believed I was the next audition, as they were supposed to be here ten minutes ago to receive their music to study and play as best they can for the judges, of which she is one.

I am also proven correct as to her name, Octavia. Once again speaking before thinking I say, "I remember you very well. First cellist with amazing ability. You are in my opinion one of the better players among the best here in the orchestra." I mentally face palm from this, I don't want to flirt, yet, when someone, or somepony, this beautiful talks to me I end up flirting anyway. Luckily, she just takes the compliment in stride.

She says, "Well thank you, but there are plenty in the orchestra better at playing then I am." Taking a mental sigh, I prepare myself for my instructions. She says to follow her to the resting area for the performers and to wait a bit and see if the other audition shows. After waiting in the room for about seven minutes another orchestra memeber comes in. Her name is Beauty Brass. I remember that she plays Various brass instruments as her name would imply. She does prefer the larger instruments though, such as the tuba and sousaphone. She hands me some sheet music and tells me to memorize it as best I can for my audition, they do not expect perfection, but they expect good. I quickly went through the music, it was not a complicated piece, but if I was not good then it would definitely be a challenge to fully memorize it. I eventually broke it down and had most of it memorized when they came to tell me to put the music down and come perform. They gave me the go ahead to begin playing as they picked up their quills. I took a breath, hit a few keys, and stopped.

They looked quizzically at me for a moment before I say, "This piano is terribly out of tune. How can you expect anyone to play on this piano?" They looked to each other and then did something I didn't expect, they started clapping. Apparently the first test was if I was able to tell, in an instant, if my instrument was in tune. It was part of the reason that I was given twenty minutes. They wanted to know just how experienced I was with my instrument. They then had me play on an electric keyboard. It may not sound as good, but at least it was in tune.

I played the song they had given me in about four minutes. Having quite a bit of time let over, they asked me to play one song from memory, or to make up my own to showcase my talent. I thought about quite a few songs before deciding to stick with something a little closer to classical music. It was a sad song I made up during my all too recent break up.

I quickly became lost in my music, forgetting the world around me for a time. Everything simply disappeared, but for myself and the piano. I swore I could hear the rainfall from that day, as well as some musical accompaniment. Then again when I was in this state, I heard a lot of things, painful things. As I played the last notes, I returned to full consciousness. I realized I was crying a little. Taking a breath, I became startled when clapping started to originate from everywhere. I was not the last audition that day, but I had a good feeling about making the orchestra members clap. The only one to stand out was Octavia. She seemed to have been affected more then the rest. She was not the only one crying, but she was the only one to keep to her seat.

After that I had been given the all clear to go, they had all the information on me they needed. As I headed out Octavia accompanied me just like she had with the previous auditioner. She said, "Now that your audition is over we will be contacting you should we feel you are the best pianist to fill the job, if not we will still contact you so you know that the decision has been made. There is also a personal interview that may come into play if things get close with the decision making process. Are there any questions you would like to ask before I let you go?"

"No, I no questions to ask you at this time Miss Octavia."

"Please, just Octavia, I hate being called 'miss' by those who at least know how to play their instruments."

"Alright then, I have no questions for you at this time Octavia."

"Alright then. All that is left is to wait and see. We will be in contact soon." With those words I started for the door just as the final auditioner came through the door. He was a big stallion. He had a dark blue coat and a deep red mane and tail. I knew him well, we had played together before on multiple occasions. He smiled when he saw me. A gentle giant that one. His name was Resonant Frequency. He played plenty of different instruments and he was good at getting things to sound good as a group. He also had a reputation for trying to bring buildings down with sound.

This had been how I had met with one of my best friends. Perhaps one of the few friends I have that I trusted with some of my biggest secrets. She is one of the few to know that you weren't looking for a relationship at all. She didn't know the details, but that was fine. I decided to pay her a visit while she was preparing to start her shift. I had done this plenty before and could easily get access to her.

Walking for a good twenty minutes I finally arrived at the place. A little place that was preparing to open for the night. Taking the usual route I bypassed the line waiting to get in to get stopped, as usual, by the bouncer. He had a job to do after all, even if he already knew I was on the VIP list, he had to ask so that the crowd wouldn't get upset at him. The somewhat small bouncer, a unicorn, asked for my name. I gave it and was quickly through. Looking up at the center of attention, I saw my friend preparing for her set, five hours of nonstop music, mixes and the such. Looking up I simply said, "Sup Vinyl."

Author's Note

Special thanks to Deadpony for finding several mistakes in this chapter!

What a trip!

"Sup Vinyl." Upon hearing my voice her ears swivel in my direction before the rest of her followed suit. She wore tight fitting blue jeans quite low on her body. It was surprising the first time I saw those pants as they should be falling off even with that belt. Her shirt was a light blue collar and sleeves with a hole cut to show her cleavage. It was also quite small, stopping just above her belly button. It went well with her white coat and electric blue and dark blue mane and tail. she always seemed to have bed mane as well. she did take care of her hair, just that unless it was wet it would return to the form it was usually seen in. If it wasn't for her horn and unicorn magic I would have assumed she always had her hair that way, but being able to magically perfect your hair makes that harder to believe. She also almost always wore her signature sunglasses regardless of weather or lighting. It was two months after I met her the first time I saw those beautiful red eyes. She really shouldn't hide them so much.

"Sup Sam. How'd it go at the audition?"

"Went well. Hopefully that means I get the job."

"Yeah, then you will get to be big and famous like your friend DJ-Pon3!"

'Did she really need to pose to her saying her own stage name?'

"Well anyway I just finished setting up for my set. Wanna catch a drink before I gotta perform?"

"No thank you, I got to get some sleep soon. Just wanted to stop by and give my friend the news before I did so."

"You been having those dreams again?" Damn, she saw through that one quick.

"Yeah, probably due to all the stress I put myself through for the audition. Should be fine now though."

"Alright, if you say so dude. If you need any help feel free to give a call, I'll be over after I finish my set to check on you if you do. Also, we still on for tomorrow?"

"Sound good, and yeah, we are still on for tomorrow. Anyway, I'll see ya later Vinyl."

"Later dude."

As I walked out of the club and toward my apartment, I could not but help remembering how I first met the DJ. I had just finished a set with Resonant and he invited me out to go party at a club to celebrate our rather large income for the show. I accepted after a while and we headed out. We went to one of the smaller clubs of the area in size, but it was still considered one of Canterlot area's top five clubs. We sat down at the bar and ordered our drinks. Freq. ordered a 'Fortuna Delstona'. He later told me that it was an Equestrian drink that uses hard cider, tequila, vodka and some beer. He took the liberty to order another one for me. The overall taste was akin to burning sandpaper. I know that is the texture, but I didn't taste squat out of that. to my reaction Freq. and someone else started laughing.

Turning around I mentally changed 'someone' to 'somepony'. It was Vinyl Scratch herself laughing at my reaction to having touched that devious drink. From there we started talking, hanging out, Freq. tried to date her, but they never got passed date number two. She had, however, taken an interest in me, even asking me out at one point to which I declined. She now has a little information as to why that happened and has at least forgiven me. One day I may tell her the full story, but for now, I'll keep that to myself. Finally, my apartment comes into view. It is a small simple thing. Two bedrooms, one bath, a living room, a kitchen and a large storage room which I converted into a studio of sorts. I then took a nice, long shower, followed by a nice journey into sleep.

My dream was not unexpected, I dreamed of gray and black. Then, I dreamed a nightmare. I awoke with a start, but before my eyes could see an inch in front of my face, I slammed into something. The something was Vinyl, and I just gave her one heck of a headbutt. "Jeez dude, what kind of nightmare were you having to wake up like that."

"Oh man, sorry Vinyl, you alright?" Getting out of bed, you are glad that you took to wearing pajamas upon moving here. It got cold at night.

"Yeah, it will take more then that to really hurt me. You on the other hand, just had one heck of a nightmare. I was worried about how you looked and figured this would happen. I'll crash in the guest room tonight. You still got my back up clothes right?" I nodded, not needing to get in a fight about this. She was genuinely trying to help you as she always did. she may be a DJ, but unlike most earth DJs I knew, she had a kind heart.

She had started occasionally staying over after one night when a nightmare had caused you to lose four days of sleep ending up in me passing out mid conversation. This would save time anyway as tomorrow I was going to head out for a day with her and a few of her friends. I wondered what her friends would be like. She only told me about one of them, a mint green unicorn named Lyra. She apparently had two colored hair with light green and white with golden eyes. Her talent was the ability to 'unlock' peoples true feelings with just a few words. She apparently said it was like "Plucking the strings of the heart till they sing." Beautiful metaphor, but I would not let her get me to spill the beans about 'That'.

I finally made my way to the kitchen and got a drink of water. I drank the water, put the glass away, and went back to bed. Vinyl then left and went to the guest room. I assume she was fast asleep, even for her four AM is late. Finally succumbing to sleep, I returned once again to my dreams. Once again, they were grey and black, with hints of blue and white.

I awoke, this time much more calmly, it was eight AM, time for early morning practice. I quietly got up, hoping to not disturb my guest, and made my way to my studio. It was opposite of the guest room which was next to the bathroom in a hallway. at one end of the hallway was the living room and kitchen, the other was a door leading to my room. Entering my sanctuary, I feel at ease once again as I close the door behind me. Here, I may be whatever I want to be. I take up my violin, rosin up my bow, close my eyes, and begin playing.

I have played it before, heck I had written it and recorded it on both piano and violin. Thanks to Vinyl's help the song was synched perfectly. It was part of a collection I would never release, but I would not mind playing them for others. Opening my eyes, I notice I had an audience, one I had assumed would be sleeping till noon like always. "Good morning Vinyl. Did not think you would be up this early."

"Early? It's twelve thirty, we need to leave soon."

Shocked at this I quickly look up at the clock on the wall. It was indeed twelve thirty. Unfortunately, I had yet to take a shower or get dressed yet, still in my pajamas from the night before. Getting up quickly I bolt for my room. Grabbing some clothes, I rush into the bathroom and begin to take a shower. After last night I needed it. After perhaps the quickest shower I have ever taken to actually get clean, I shave, get dressed, comb my hair, and open the door. Thankfully this whole process only took about twenty minutes. Taking hold of my keys and wallet, I head out to my living room where Vinyl was passing time waiting for me. Upon seeing me enter the room she stood up. She had showered before me and had changed into her spare set of clothes. Why she basically refused to wear anything but her usual attire outside of everything but formal meetings was beyond me. Then again, I am not her mother.She quickly motioned to follow her, I had no idea where we were meeting her friends at, but I would find out soon enough.

It was a restaurant. Specifically Chez Cuisine de Pierre. Opened by another human who came to seek their fortune here in Equestria. His style of food was quickly catapulted to the higher echelons of society. I had the opportunity to play here with Frequency once. It was also the place I had been witnessed with my skills on the piano. Usually Freq. would play the piano and sing, sadly in order to perform he could not spare the time to leave and get medical attention for his hand he broke trying to impress some mare. He asked me sort of on the spot and so I was asked to play the piano in his stead. It had been where the first judge had seen me play the piano. I had been considered for further judging from that point further according to one of the judges from my audition. Soon we were heading in, the others had arrived before us. Lyra, waved to Vinyl as we approached, and she was... smirking? Looking opposite her I saw somepony I certainly did not expect, Octavia.

"Well now, did not expect Octavia to be in acquaintance with Vinyl that is for sure." I said as we approached. Octavia turned around looking a little shocked and... blushing? Out of my peripheral vision I could see a smirking Lyra nearly bursting out laughing, just barely managing not to.

"Well I could certainly say the same for you now couldn't I?"

"Touche."

"Pardon?"

"Touche. Literally meaning touch in French, it is associated with fencing and is used in this case, to mean good comeback."

"I see, I will have to remember that one." Well it won't do to have you two standing there... like... fools." she slowed down as she realized Vinyl had taken a seat next to Lyra leaving the only open seat next to her.

'Note to self, Octavia looks amazing when she blushes.' I thought to myself. "Mind if I sit here?" I asked Octavia motioning to the empty seat next to her.

"N-not at all. Please, take a seat." As I took my seat, I could see both Vinyl and Lyra smiling widely out of the corner of my eye as I took my seat. When I started to look towards them they put on perhaps the second greatest poker face I have ever seen... make that third. It was still pretty amazing how quickly they hid their emotions behind those poker faces. Once again, I could see something out of the corner of my eye. Octavia was taking glances at me.

'Wonder if I still smell bad or something. This will teach me to let time slip away like that.' Looking down I notice a menu. It has the usual high class restaurant design. The menu takes many foods that would normally contain meats to not contain meats (special orders can be made by griffons and humans for red meats, and everyone can special order fish items). I ordered something nice and french to go with the french atmosphere. Quiche with some croissants. Octavia ordered a french salad, Lyra ordered two Dandelion sandwich, and like usual Vinyl ordered a hay burger.

"Really Vinyl, a hay burger? We go to a fancy restaurant and you order a hay burger with hay fries? Why not try something new?" Octavia asked. Judging by the look Vinyl gave her, this was a constant problem the two of them had. It also showed they have been friends a lot longer then I have known Vinyl.

"I would, but I have tried just about everything here. Unless I decide to start eating meat I can't try anything new here, and honestly, I have been eating a lot of high class foods here thanks to Sam the hidden chef."

"I don't cook that well. I just know how to cook good food and only because my mother thought it best I learn to cook with the best. I am at best an average cook, and you are a ravenous eater. " I retort, earning a scowl from Vinyl.

"Really, sounds like your mother wants whats best for you." Octavia says.

"Wanted, died a couple of years ago." The look Octavia gave off at that moment looked like she had just found herself in a minefield.

"Sorry to hear that." Lyra chipped in.

"Don't worry about it, it has been years, and besides, I knew she was looking out for me, she wanted me to be able to live on my own without getting take out all my life. I loved her and I am not going to cry about her loss, I will just smile at the memories she left me."

"Well, I for one am glad you had such a strong relationship with your mother. I wish I could say the same." Octavia said.

'Guess she has her own little problems.' I thought to myself. A few minutes later and the conversation, lead by Vinyl and Lyra, had taken an upturn and was on more happy topics. Such as the time Vinyl and Lyra were a thing. They would try and get together at all times of the day. Experimenting with music and sexuality. I think Octavia and I had blushes that could have cooked us when they went into details.

"Vinyl, I highly doubt such a public venue is a good place to talk about such things."

"Oh come on Octy, lighten up a bit. It's not like we have anyone within a few booths of us."

"Our neighbors behind you would like to disagree." I added.

Blushing furiously, Vinyl and Lyra turned around slowly to notice the rapt attention of a few, less then reputable looking stallions, a couple of tables down, but well within ear shot. Quickly turning around, it was quite funny how sheepish they looked at that moment. I kept myself in check when I noticed they were no longer checking out the mares at the table, but sizing me up. Our food had yet to arrive but when a stallion as big as these guys start sizing you up while you are with a few mares, you pay attention. Then again it could just be paranoia. As Vinyl tries to change the topic, I decide to voice an opinion to the rest of the table in a bit of a whisper.

"They seem to be sizing me up now. I am starting to get worried they might actually try something after hearing something like that." My biggest worry of this wasn't that they would commit a crime such as rape, but that they might be part of a group that hasn't exactly been friendly toward same sex couples and the recent human and pony couples. It seems that the rest of my table agreed that when it came time to leave, we would do so quickly, as a group, heading toward a place where we could get some help should they try and follow. We didn't get that long though, as they approached. Luckily, they weren't part of the group I had been most worried about. Then again, one of them took out a bottle of flunitrazepam, more commonly called rohypnohl, so not hard to guess as to what they had planned.

They quickly were at our little booth, asking to join us for a few drinks and dinner on their payment of course. It almost seemed like Vinyl would say yes, so I butted in to stop this before it started. "Sorry guys, they aren't interested, please go back to your table and leave us to our conversation."

The smallest of the bunch, a black coated stallion with a dark blue mane and light blue eyes simply replied, "We haven't done anything wrong, besides, we were only asking."

"So that is why you carry date rape drugs and start putting them in our drinks then?" At this his eyes went wide. We were in a prominent restaurant in the middle of town, and that meant lots of witnesses and guards. Sadly for me, these stallions were not the thinking type. They immediately tried to take advantage of the situation, pulling knives, not noticing the guard quickly approaching, I rapidly though, lost consciousness as the blade entered my chest. Hearing the scream of the mare taking up the seat next to me.

I awoke looking at walls of white, judging from the pain in my chest, I guess It wasn't a bad dream, but at least I am alive. Looking around I notice Octavia and Vinyl taking up the two chairs in the room. Seems to have been less then a day as Octavia and Vinyl were both in the same outfits and they were both in various states of disrepair. Suddenly Vinyl stirs from her slumber and notices I have woken up, she quickly wakes up Octavia as well while saying, "He's awake!" over and over again. Quickly stirring from her slumber, Octavia joined Vinyl in looking over at where I lay. With tears in their eyes they quickly make their way over to my side saying how glad they are that I am okay. This is such a big change from the last time I was out with a girl and woke up like this.

"What happened?" I asked.

"Well, after you quickly pointed out the fact that they were trying to drug us, that one stallion stabbed you with a knife." Vinyl said.

"When we screamed they tried to tell us to shut up, but thanks to some more concerned individuals that contacted the guards upon their arrival they were put into custody before they could seriously hurt anypony else." Octavia said. "Thankfully they missed your heart and here you are two days later." 'What' I thought to myself.

"What, two days, how, why." I said as I finally looked down at where my wound should be. to my surprise instead of stitches and surgery marks there was simply a scar.

"Well thanks to magical treatment you were able to be saved the rigors of a long recovery, if it had been a more serious wound you wouldn't be waking up so soon or in such good shape." Octavia explained. She seemed more, relieved then Vinyl though. Now that I got the chance I could see some water stains on her dress, more so then the minor stains on Vinyl's outfit. Why this mare whom I only just recently met would be so much more affected, it just didn't make sense.

Octavia recovered a bit and said she would go inform the doctor that you had regained consciousness. As she left, Vinyl wanted to get my attention, turning back, she obviously had something big on her mind. "Sam, please tell me you are not thinking about what I am thinking about."

"All I am thinking about is how much better and worse my circumstances are for going to a restaurant with a girl and waking up in a hospital."

"... Was honestly not expecting that. Want to talk about it?"

"Not really no, and what else is on your mind."

"... That obvious huh? When you recover, I want to introduce you to the guy I am dating."

"Finally found one huh? Good for you, though I withhold judgement on the guy till I get a look at him, okay?"

"Yeah." Finally that difference in her attitude recently made sense, she was nervous for having a boyfriend/coltfriend and keeping it a secret. Hopefully this would get her to lighten up and she can get back to her normal adventurous self. "I already told Octavia and Lyra about him, I'll take Octavia and you to meet him in a few days when you fully recover."

Before I could respond to this, Octavia returned with the doctor, it appeared that another individual was with her, but they remained outside for the time being. As the doctor entered He asked Vinyl to leave, which she did without question. Just before she closed the door she gave a comforting smile.

"So then, how do you feel?"

"Like someone put a knife to my chest to put it bluntly."

Getting a light chuckle out of that, the doctor then continued to look over my chart and check my vitals. After a while he spoke again. "Alright, you seem to be recovering quite well, I will write you up a prescription and you will be cleared for leaving today!"

"Well, that is certainly an odd feeling." At this the doctor looks at me quizzically. "If this were Earth I would still be sleeping and have undergone serious surgery."

"Yes, looking at your medical record I can see that. Well good news is we are done here. I will have your prescription waiting for you at the front desk when you check out. Miss Scratch and Miss Octavia have already paid your bill so you are good to leave immediately."

'That is certainly surprising, why would Octavia throw in some money for my bill. Vinyl is a friend so I can understand that, but Octavia is just an acquaintance.' I was knocked out of my thought by a new presence in the room, a nurse had brought me a change of clothes, asking that I leave my hospital gown on the bed after I change. Odd request but I followed it to the letter. Getting dressed took a few extra minutes thanks to the new pain in my chest, but whatever was currently dulling the pain was doing it quite well. I figured my first stop after I get checked out would be the local pharmacy.

As I left the room I came face to face with Octavia and somepony I certainly did not recognize. The pony I did not recognize spoke up first. "Greetings, my name is Maestro Fortune, and I am the owner of the Canterlot Royal Orchestra."

Job, or no job...

"Greetings: my name is Maestro Fortune, and I am the owner and conductor of the Canterlot Royal Orchestra." said the pony in front of me. Surprisingly enough, I wasn't on the ground writhing in agonizing pain after hearing this. My heart immediately started pounding in my chest and I quickly scanned Octavia from the limits of my peripheral vision. Since she seemed to have taken a liking to me, she would have to be supportive; unless she liked Maestro more. Unfortunately, she wore a poker face that would win gambling tournaments by itself. Luckily, I had enough common sense left to answer quickly.

"It is good to meet you Mister Maestro." I say as I extend my hand.

We shook, and after he released my hand, I fought the urge to rub away the pain caused by his impossibly strong grip. He quickly resumed his speech. "As you can probably tell I am here as per your audition to the Canterlot Royal Orchestra. I am sorry to say..."

As those words left his lips I felt a part of me die.

"... that you will have a lot less free time from here on out; as you now are, so long as you accept, the Pianist for our orchestra."

At those words I felt the rest of me die. "I accept, but I doubt that this was the best time to pull a heart wrenching joke on me sir."

"First of all please don't call me sir: as a fellow orchestra member, the most formal expression I will allow you to adress me with is Maestro. Secondly, I apologize, I am so used to doing such jokes that I simply did so without thinking."

"Apology accepted, we all get into some small habits that can cause things like this, it is no problem at all Maestro."

"Very well, now let us deal with business: I thought I would inform you that we do drug tests randomly for our orchestra members. If you have any prescriptions please notify us as soon as possible, or else we will have to terminate your contract early."

"Well I just received a prescription for Vicodin due to chest pains. So after I take this prescription to a pharmacy, how should I go about taking care of that?"

"Well since I am right here, I can take note of it and put it in your file immediately. Now then, have you ever had any problem with drugs before?"

"I would rather not talk about that in public, the story behind this issue is rather personal." Octavia seemed to be shocked by this.

"Well that could be a deal breaker for hiring you dear boy."

"Before any assumptions are made, I wasn't exactly aware of my predicament or that I was being drugged against my knowledge or consent." At this their expressions went from shocked to perplexed. "Maestro, I was hoping we could talk about this in a more...private location. I would prefer not to openly reveal my past, since it is still difficult for me to talk about it."

"Fine then, I know a place where we can talk about it. In order to verify your story however, I will have to get access to the records of these events."

"Of course, if you would like we can go get that now."

"Let's. Octavia, would you be a dear and go get a copy of the sheet music he must learn for our next performance; and deliver them to his abode tomorrow?"

"I wouldn't mind at all Maestro." She seemed both crestfallen and eager at the same time. If she was hoping to hear that story she would have to accept the contrary.

"Thank you Octavia." said Maestro. He then turns back to face me. "Shall we be off?"

"Indeed." We then headed out towards the guard station near the castle to get some papers.

A few hours later of telling my story, getting all the paper work done and getting my prescription filled, I was an official member of the orchestra. I could kick back, relax, and feel the pain of what it means to have been stabbed in the chest. Luckily they combined their Vicodin with some magic to help heal the injury. To make things even better, I had a very large supply of Vicodin since apparently the pain would not just melt away along with the wound. It would be gone in about three weeks, and I four weeks worth of Vicodin. Sometimes life can be fair, although it isn't most of the time.

That night, I had no dreams. I slowly got up and checked the time: I was about twenty minutes late for my next dose. After taking the Vicodin I decided to unwind and play a little piano. It had been a few days since I last played any music and I certainly didn't want to be rusty when I would have to perform with the orchestra. I changed into a new outfit and then went to my sanctuary. I approached my piano bench, sat down, and played a few keys; only to stop when I heard my piano was out of tune. After having finished tuning the piano I sat back down, played a few notes, and lost myself in the music.

Upon finishing the last few notes, I came out of my reverie and my awareness of the world around me. Thanks to that I noticed, once more, my unexpected audience.Only this time I had an audience of two people, Vinyl and Octavia. They also seemed to be returning from a daydream and after realizing I noticed them, Vinyl spoke. "Welcome back to the world of the living."

"Haha, very funny Vinyl." I said, then turned to face Octavia "Well, sorry about that, I get lost in the music as I play in here. It is hard for me to hear anything else when I play, unfortunately."

"Oh it is quite alright, I myself get lost when I practice on my cello. I can play for hours and never realize that time is passing by. Here is the music by the way." She tries to stand up from one of the many chairs in the room and nearly falters. She had been sitting awkwardly and her legs had half-fallen asleep.

'How long was she sitting there listening?' I wondered. She handed me some music. I have played this particular piece before. Back then it was on the violin and not the piano, but I knew the song so it would not take long to memorize. Overall the piece would take about an hour to play.. It was very similar to Vivaldi's Four Seasons with a follow up selection that seemed to be right from Beethoven's Third Symphony. Neither piece was very hard on the piano thankfully. Then again it was difficult to be a violinist when it looked so simple there too.

"Well, unfortunately, I must be going now; I have to practice my parts of the piece and I need all the time I can get." Octavia said, looking a little sad that she had to go.

"Well Octy, Sam does have a cello sitting over there if you want to practice, you can also get some experience playing with him." At this Octavia's eyes lit up for a moment.

She quickly regained her composure and asked, "Would you mind if I practiced with you?"

"Not at all," I replied, "The more the merrier correct? My cello over there has sadly not been played much recently so it probably needs a good tuning." For the second time her eyes seemed to light up. Before she could grab the cello to begin tuning it Vinyl spoke up.

"Before you guys get lost in your practice, I want to ask you two out tomorrow to meet my coltfriend tomorrow at seven PM, sound alright?"

"Well unless the orchestra has a group practice that day I have nothing planned for a while." I said.

Octavia replied, "The orchestra has group practice all next week, but we have the next few days off for solo practice and recovery from our previous performance."

"Cool, I'll pick you up at six thirty Octavia. As for you Sam, show up at Club Caldera tomorrow at seven." I mentally cringed, Club Caldera had a nasty reputation for where druggies would congregate. Not to mention it is the darker side of town for a reason. Speaking of darker side of town...

"That is fine, but what happened to those guys at the restaurant by the way. No one has decided to inform me of what happened."

"Oh shit, sorry, yeah they got thrown in the dungeon and are awaiting transfer to the dungeons in northern Equestria. They are so gonna pay for what they did and what they tried to do." Vinyl quickly responded.

"Cool. Alright then, I will go grab some extra rosin from my storage cabinet and we can start practicing."

As I heard Vinyl closing the door, I waited a moment to make sure she had left, I even left the studio to make sure she was gone before going back to speak with Octavia.

"Hey Octavia."

"Yes?" The response seemed, different, then I had expected. It seemed to be a little more, sultry, then I would have expected.

"We need to talk about Vinyl and her coltfriend." Now she was the one to look a little surprised.

"Whatever for, I think it is great that she found somepony and that she wants to show him off to her two friends at what sounds like a nice club."

"Club Caldera is famous for the large number of druggies that gather there. You don't go there unless you either want drugs, sell drugs, or are dragging someone out of drugs. This seems more like a call for help than an introduction." Octavia seems shocked by this; she had never even heard of the club before hand apparently. "Vinyl was the one that told me about it in the first place; so if she is there, odds are she's either asking us for help or she's not aware of the gravity of her situation. She may be involved in something very similar to what happened to... no its not important. Just promise me that if I say we are getting Vinyl out of there, you help me get Vinyl out of there, okay?"

Octavia seemed shocked by this, utterly and truly shocked. "Yes, if something is wrong we need to help Vinyl as her friends."

"Indeed, worrying about it now won't do us any good, lets get to practicing and get our minds off of this for now. You never know, I may be reading too much into it, and later I'll be heading to the castle anyway so I'll talk to some of the guard about that place to see if my fears are grounded or not."

Octavia nodded in agreement and we both began to play. Octavia seemed curious as to why I would be visiting the castle again but decided not to pry, for that I am thankful. It seemed that I closed my eyes and opened them again to see we were done. We played through the selection twice, giving each other ideas to make our part sound a little better. It was almost seven PM when we fully finished discussing music. I offered to make Octavia dinner along with mine; however she refused, saying she would rather not be a burden. I said it was not a problem and she relented. After dinner though she headed out to get home before it got too dark. I took some more Vicodin, and headed out to the castle for my meeting with Princess Luna. After three hours of talking I was home and headed off to bed. The next day I got prepared and set out for Club Caldera. I arrived at the club at six fifty-five, just in time to see Vinyl and Octavia arrive on the scene.

"Sup dude, glad you made it! Let's get in there so I can introduce you." Something was odd, and when I figured out what it was I knew something was going wrong. She was wearing a long sleeved shirt. When I first met her she wore sleeveless shirts. Recently she took to some short sleeves, but never sleeves that go to the wrists. Vinyl walked us in as VIPs, and met him. His name was Short Blade. He had a dark blue coat and had a sickly green mane and tail.From his stance, attitude and smug demeanor, I knew this was the kind of guy you didn't want to know. I stayed close to Octavia, fearing what could happen to her should she get separated from me. Then we reached the VIP room. It should be said that things started going wrong from that moment on.

"So you must be Samson. Vinyl has told me a lot about you." She cuddled next to him, but that wasn't the face of a happy pony in the least. I noticed his hand go into his pocket. He probably thought I couldn't see him pull out a vial and needle from my position; but I recognized the drug instantly thanks to the lovely name on the vial, LSD. She was being drugged!

"So you're the elusive coltfriend. So what sort of business you in?"

"Clubs of course. I own this particular club!" He started to draw the drug into the vial and began to angle it toward Vinyl. 'Enough is enough: if he thinks he can do this, he has got another thing coming.' In a sudden and fluid move, I reached across the table and grabbed his arm, forcing him to show the needle.

"So the owner of a club famous for drug users deals drugs. Wow, I would never have seen that one coming." Judging by the looks I was getting, I could tell everypony in the room thought I had just made a dumb move.

"Let go of my hand, and we won't have a problem."

"Correction, if you let go of Vinyl, then we won't have a problem." Vinyl's eyes shot out wide while Blade's grew small and cold.

"So be it. Boys, get in here and teach this trouble maker a lesson." After a few seconds of no change in the room's situation, Blade decided he needed to be more direct. "I said get in here!" He shouted.

He still didn't get that I wasn't an idiot, so I decided to speed this up a bit. "You heard him 'boys' come on in. He only has LSD on him." Blade looked at me quizzically until the door opened, revealing something that he was certainly not ready for. Guards, lots of guards and their captain, Shining Armor. At first Blade still looked confident when he saw the guards; but seeing Shining Armor, however, changed his attitude in a hurry.

"So, the rat finally plays his hand." growled Shining Armor, looking down at the pitiful dealer. Blade had gone from confident, to terrified.

"Yeah, seems like he wants to control everything he can, judging by the look of things, he thought the guards in his pocket would be the only ones to show. Luckily, I still talk with Princess Luna regularly." If Blade was scared before, now he was absolutely terrified.He finally decided that it was over; he could only make his situation worse and he wasn't going to hurt me. He loosened his grip on the needle and Shining Armor took him, and his club, into custody. I still had a favor going from Captain Armor, two if you count the item he lent me.

We arrived at my home with the escort of two of Captain Armor's personal guard, who would be waiting outside to subdue Vinyl in case I am right but unable to stop Vinyl. She had, the whole trip home, just stared blankly ahead, occasionally moving her head to look at me. Not a moment after the door closed to my home, she ran up and started to strangle me. An important thing to note is that she was using her hands, not her magic to do so, meaning that she couldn't think straight. I quickly took the item I was given by Captain Armor and laid it upon her horn. She immediately felt weaker and I was able to, rather easily, push her into sitting on my couch with Octavia. She glared daggers at me the entire time. After a few minutes she finally spoke.

"Why, why do you hate me so much? First you make me fall in love with you, then you deny me, and now that I finally found a guy to share myself with you ruin everything. Why do you hate me so much?"

"Vinyl, I don't hate you. If I did, I would have left you with him or had you dragged off to prison as well."

"Bullshit, you don't care about me!"

"Vinyl, please, you don't know what is going on you--"

"Shut up you fucking pig!" That did it, I had tried to remain calm, but even the Vicodin wouldn't calm me down anymore.

"You don't know what you are talking about!" I say as I start to raise my voice.

"Oh really, and why should I believe you? What gives you the right to tell me what that was!"

"Because I lived it!" That got her attention. She immediately stopped struggling, with Octavia joining in staring at me with absolute shock. "I lived that nightmare for three years before I got rescued, just like you are now. I was trapped, I couldn't get out. Through psychology and secretly drugging me I was manipulated. When I finally snapped out of it I had lost everything." I let myself go; my tirade was going to reveal my entire past to these two mares, and I didn't care.

"I met her one day at a friend's party. She was beautiful, intelligent, funny; everything you could want in someone, she had it. After a few months of dating I trusted her blindly. I hadn't realized that she had started to drug me. I quickly started losing everything. I might have been saved, but mom had passed away not too long beforehand. Meanwhile, my 'girlfriend' started to increase the drugs she was giving me and demeaning me. I was like a lost little puppy that followed her every beck and call. My brother had tried to get to me, but she kept me from getting free, from seeing what she was doing to me. She kept him from succeeding. That bitch even kept me from going to my own concerts and graduation ceremony. I was quickly disowned from the family after my sister blamed mom's death on me."

Taking a breath I walked back over to my chair and sat down. Neither Octavia nor Vinyl had moved since I had started my tirade, but it wasn't over yet. "I started to look more and more like an addict. Police even started to search me for drugs before and after concerts. Eventually, I stopped getting concerts. Then it happened, my brother, now a police officer, had succeeded in finding a definitive link between my girlfriend and my situation. He got a warrant for her arrest, and I was given the lovely title of victim. She had destroyed me. I literally could not live without her." I started to break up, my tirade turning from anger to sorrow.

"It still took me three months to finally realize that she had used me. She had completely destroyed who I was. The scars still to this day prevent me from falling in love or seeking a relationship. It was around the time of my release that the first sign of the portals started to appear. My reputation was so thoroughly destroyed by her that I was unable to get any decent jobs. The best that I could hope for was to get just a few jobs enough to afford a bottom level apartment. To this day I still have to go get psychologically tested to make sure that I don't fall back into the old patterns. To this day I feel the effects but I may never recover. Constantly haunted from a past that I had no control over. I know what I saved you from, and I wouldn't change what I did if you did kill me for it!"

My tirade done. I fell to my knees and just cried. All the pain, all the emotion, simply out there for these two mares to take in and know. I felt arms wrap around me, pulling me into a hug. Seeing black, I understood it to immediately be Octavia. Vinyl soon joined in. Saying she was sorry. A knock at the door pulled us back to reality. It was the guard. I took the ring off of Vinyl's horn, and gave it to the guard saying we would take Vinyl to rehab the next day. As she was a victim, she was asked to give testimony before the court as well. She agreed. That night we decided to stay at my place. None of us were strong enough emotionally to be able to go anywhere. Octavia and Vinyl shared my guest room while I went into my room and fell asleep quickly.

I awoke early the next day, I took my medication and entered my sanctuary. Neither Octavia nor Vinyl had yet awoken. I just had a song I needed to play, and I was going to play it, the notes flowed, and once again, I lost myself in the music.

Author's Note

Please do inform me of any errors!

From the top.

It has been one week since the incident with Vinyl, the loser that attempted to hurt her was banished into the depths of the Canterlot dungeon. Vinyl entered rehab and was guaranteed that this would not reflect into her life; meaning as far as the law was concerned, she had never been on drugs to begin with, due to the fact that she was a victim. Her medical record will show that she has had prior interactions with the drugs. Hopefully she will steer clear of clubs with bad reputations from now on. She only recently got through the worst part of withdrawal. I am worried about her, but so long as Octaiva and I help her, Vinyl will get through this. Octavia and I have been practicing our music together everyday since then while Vinyl has been sleeping at my place. Sometimes Octavia stays over to keep an eye on her during a particularly bad day. Today, Vinyl asked if I would reconsider dating her. I answered honestly: until she was done with rehab, I would not date her. Afterwards, she had a better shot than the average mare or woman. Then again, that still wasn't much of a chance. I just haven't moved on yet. I still fear her becoming what I once was, even if I know that she won't, I can't fight it.

The biggest problem I have is I found my thoughts drifting more and more towards Octavia. Something about her seems to have changed. If it was something bad like Vinyl's 'change', she would have probably talked to us about it. She would have had the personal protection of Princess Luna if she told us after all. I think I forgot to mention that. Not too long ago Princess Luna and I began meetings to talk about my nightmares. At first it was simply for the purposes of trying to keep them away; but when they became infrequent and short lived, we started talking about other things. Eventually a bond of friendship formed. I still meet with her, both to help deal with the nightmares, and to talk to a friend.

When I was preparing to meet Vinyls' 'coltfriend', I already had an appointment with Luna regarding my nightmares. Before we got into talking about them, I discussed with her my concerns. That was enough, given the club's history, to get a raid ready to go upon a hidden signal. That signal was never given thanks to an employee of the club attempting to sell drugs to one of the guards. Apparently the employee believed them to be in Blade's pocket. There was an investigation and all those involved in shady business were arrested by the end of the week. Princess Luna had, the next day, personally spoken with both Octavia and Vinyl regarding the incident. I think she was happily surprised to hear that I decided to share my story with them. I believe that she was happy that I was finally moving on, enough to share the story at least. Then again who am I to guess at the wisdom of the lunar princess? Now, if only Luna would slow down on the comments that are driven to be both sexual and benign at the same time, then I might enjoy my trips to the castle a bit more.

Finally though, the week long wait is up. It's time for the orchestra to meet and start doing group practices. I bring my violin to pass the time as I plan to be early to make certain that piano is tuned. There are few things that make a perfectionistic, but one of those things is a well tuned instrument. It's my pet peeve to hear an instrument that is not properly tuned when the player has the skill to tune it. After entering the hall, I am greeted by Maestro who seems perplexed that I would bring a violin when I am a pianist. After explaining the situation he's more than glad that I brought my own form of entertainment. I then make my way to the stage and find the piano that was prepared for me. Just as I thought, it's horribly out off tune. I end up spending twenty minutes tuning it to perfection. Still having time left until the other members would arrive, I find a nice, secluded corner of the concert hall, and begin to play.

As I prepare to start another song, I hear Octavia, she is telling me it's time to get down off the rafters and start practice. "Before I head down for practice, why is there a shoe on my head?"

Octavia is surprised. Nothing either she or Vinyl had done before could pull me out of my reverie; but here she had done so, even when a shoe to the head had failed. "That would be mine!" I hear a voice say: it's the lead violinist who is also head of the strings section. He has a light brown coat and light silver mane and tail. He's wearing a basic tux like myself, but has a true tie instead of a bow tie like I do. His name is High Note. "When we couldn't break you out of your 'zone' we decided to try more drastic measures. At the end I threw my shoe at you and there it is."

"Sorry, about that. I got caught up in my music and I lost track of time." I say this as I make my way to the edge of the hall, climbing down the far more manageable 7 foot height. I make my way to the stage. An interesting look flows across High Note's face as I work with putting away my instrument. I guess I earned some respect from the quality of my play and the method with which I care for my instrument. As I watch the other musicians take out and prepare their instruments, I wonder how half of them still have instruments to play. They apparently did not know how to take care of their instruments, only a few of them properly check the condition of their instruments. One of the first rules is to always check the quality of your instrument. As a pianist, I need to check my instrument on average every six months. Seventeen of these musicians didn't even check to be sure their instrument was in the best possible condition. Maestro then appears from the main entrance, taking his time as he approaches his stand.

We all form up in attention as he reaches the podium. He takes up his baton and asks, "Are we all tuned and ready then?" As we all nod our agreement, he continues. "Excellent, then let us begin practice. From the top now performers!" As his baton fell, we begin to practice.

Practice was boring. From the sounds I could tell that most of the orchestra followed the music to the note. They do not seem to understand what music is about. It actually left me feeling a little empty inside. It reminded me of when I was a child, back when my mother instilled in me a love of music. Back then she made me play by the note, not by emotion. She wanted me to understand how to follow the music before I learned to guide it. Now I get to hear that at practice. Thankfully, the heads of each section, such as the lead violinist High Note, could not only play the music, but give it emotion to truly go with the music. To make it live and draw in the audience.

After we finish the first round of practicing the music as a group, Maestro has us organize under the leads of each section to try and bring the other performers to a higher level of playing. As any good musician knows, music is alive. It is not simply played by following the notes, things like emotion change the music.

For this part of the practice I was originally supposed to join the harp player, Harpo, and a few odds and ends instruments to discuss play styles with Maestro. However, he says I should go over to the violins and assist High Note. He had heard about my play sessions with Octavia and figured I would be better off assisting High Note who was having a little trouble with the other violinists.

I head over to High Note and let him know what Maestro had said and we get to work. It was at this point that I wanted to rescue the violins from their owners. Besides High Note and the second seat violinist, nopony understood what we were talking about. I honestly thought about getting them checked to see if they were changelings, but I am pretty sure changelings understand emotion pretty damn well. I almost facepalmed when one of the back-up violinists asked for help tuning her violin. On a sidenote, she was a unicorn that proclaimed herself one of the best violinist around. I really wanted to make her hear some real violinists; then again, High note and the second chair violinist were actually really good, definitely better than me by miles. They could probably compete with the best I had ever heard. So apparently that would still do no good.

After about thirty minutes of this discussion, somepony wants to get Maestro's attention. Apparently the hall owners had received an offer from a band. They don't not say which band, but apparently they were big, so I probably have heard about them. They are going to play in town and the hall owners thought of a lovely little gimmick: the orchestra would open up with the songs we had been practicing, then they would come in and play a few songs. Then came the shocker: they wanted Frequency's little group to come in and play an altered version of one of the band's most famous songs. The point was to show how the audience how music evolved on Earth.

"Is this a dream? If so don't wake me up." I say aloud.

"Because this is that good?" High Note asks, apparently having grown accustomed to me after trying to teach the other violinists.

"No, because this is the most insane dream I have ever had. We are going about as far away from classical as you can get with these genres. I know for a fact that Frequency will be playing something in the rock genre, and from the sounds of it the other genre is going to be something like country or early rock."

"Well, it could be nice for a change, we will just have to wait and see." Octavia chimes in.

"Indeed, looks like we have a lot of practicing to do, mostly you Samson. You're playing with all three groups." *Thud*

"... Did he just pass out from excitement, or worry?" Maestro says as darkness claims my mind.

I wake up three hours later with Octavia in the preparation room. More accurately, in her lap. She hasn't yet noticed I am awake, but something seems different about her; something seems...off. I decide to close my eyes and groan a little, just to avoid the awkwardness of the situation should she realize I'm awake. I felt her jolt a bit, not enough to knock me to the floor, but definitely enough to be noticeable. When I open my eyes again, she has moved closer. A lot closer. Close enough that if I had tried to get up without opening my eyes I would have collided with her. She simply stares at me for a moment, as if at a loss for words.

I decide I need to do something, and that it would have to be stupid. I roll off of her lap and onto the floor, giving a fake startled noise to add to the act. "Are you alright?"

"Yeah, yeah I'm fine, just give me a moment." I take a few deep breaths and continue. "Would you mind telling me where reality and dream collided?"

"Well, you passed out after finding out you were playing with all three groups at the gimmick."

"Oh boy, Maestro is not going to give the new guy a break huh?"

She laughs a little and says, "Apparently not."

"Well, guess I better go find Frequency and practice a bit with him."

"No need, he said not to bother, you 'know every piece that is going to be played that night by heart so you don't need to practice them' according to him."

"So which songs are they?"

"Well since you decided to get so emotional we decided to keep it a secret for now." She says this with perhaps the most sadisticly-playful grin I have ever seen. "I could tell you, but where would be the fun in that?"

"The best way to win this game is to not play it, I will just have to wait." I say while finally getting up. Octavia looks a little sad, she must really enjoy our little word games. I usually lose, but then again, winning isn't the only way to win. Sometimes, you can win by simply not playing the game at all. Octavia then speaks up.

"Well anyway you better recover quick, Vinyl's friend Lyra is back in town with her marefriend so they invited us out to dinner so that we could meet her."

"Alright, let me just grab my vio... lin" Octavia beat me to the punch. She had gone up and gotten my violin not long after I passed out. Clever girl...

After a quick stop by my home to change my outfit into something less formal, Octavia and I walk to her place to drop off her cello. It surprised me to see her home. It wasn't some apartment like most Canterlot citizens lived in, it was a full on house, closer to a mansion really, second floor and all. It was magnificently decorated. Only one thing seemed out of place in it: a certificate of completion from the Canterlot Rehab Center. Apparently during one of her more 'adventurous' fazes she had gone out and taken drugs. She started like most musicians and used performance enhancers at first. Then she started getting messed up. She was lucky though, she caught herself before it was too late and got back on the right track with help from her parents. It was a sobering reminder that even this mare who seemed perfect and content could make just as big mistakes.

Another thing it reminded me of was the strength of character of these ponies. Even Princess Luna, who went and lost herself to her jealousy and rage had been redeemed, forgiven by most, and was steadily moving on. On Earth, she probably would have been executed before being forgiven hundreds of years later when people realized how stupid they were. Octavia may have been shocked when she heard I had taken drugs, however I was flabbergasted when I heard she had as well. That just gave us, as friends, another link. We had all escaped the clutches of drugs. I did look at Octavia a little differently after hearing that story. I, for the first time, had seen just how strong and weak she could be. It was humbling to say the least.

We then set out. Our destination was another well off restaurant, though at Vinyl's discretion, a less fancy one. This one would have been something like a Red Lobster or a Chilis. Only with better, pony friendly, food. When we first entered we're informed that our party has already arrived; we're on time, but they had arrived a few minutes early. At least we won't have to wait for a table. As we approach we see the three of them sitting there. Vinyl, Lyra and Lyra's marefriend are seated going counter clockwise around the booth. Upon seeing us approaching Vinyl waves and starts moving towards the center, guess I knew where we were sitting. Octavia goes first and I sit on the edge opposite Lyra's marefriend. She's an interesting looking mare. Her coat is white, somewhat like milk in color, it's complimented by her light blue eyes. Her mane and tail have two colors, blue and a dark pink, that seem somewhat styled. She seems to be a little plumper than your average mare, but she wears those ten or so pounds well. She's wearing some rather casual clothing, a pink t-shirt and blue jeans. From my position I could see her tail entwined with Lyra's.

According to some friends of mine, this is a sign of deep intimacy. So either these two are moving fast, or they have been dating since long before I even met Lyra. "So, how are you doing?" Lyra states looking straight at me.

"Doing fine, just had a lovely surprise dropped on my head from the orchestra that I get to worry about, nothing major."

"Heh, sounds like Maestro. He loves to take the new members and throw them into ridiculous situations. For Octy here he had her perform four straight solos on the spot. No practice or anything. She pulled it off well. And these stunts always draw large crowds." Vinyl pitches in looking merry the whole time. "Can't wait to watch it." I feel a twinge of worry fill me, no practice in front of such a large crowd would certainly not be fun.

"Vinyl Scratch going to a classical concert of her own free will? Must be a changeling." Lyra says with a growing smirk on her face.

"Well, before we get too caught up in this little exchange perhaps you should introduce your marefriend to us Lyra?" Octavia brakes in suddenly, attempting to head this discussion off at the pass.

Lyra's face positively beamed with pride as she heard that. "Well guys, this is Bonbon: she is my marefriend and a sweets maker back in Ponyville. We started dating about six months ago and have decided to announce to our friends and her family about our relationship." This catches me by surprise, the way that is worded leads me to believe that her family isn't exactly thrilled with the idea of her being a lesbian. I decide to avoid that question for now.

Vinyl decides to break the ice that has formed from the subtle remark with a question, "So how fun is she in bed?" while looking square in Lyra's eyes. Both Lyra and Bonbon sit there, their eyes wide open. I was drinking something at the time, luckily I caught myself so Bonbon don't see an even more awkward situation, Octavia... has her hand on mine? Okay that is odd.

At this time, I have quite a strange feeling of Déjà vu. Looking behind Bonbon I see stares of pure hatred from a waiter, and a few guests. They look up at the waiter who nods and backs up. The waiters and waitresses seem to disappear rather quickly, so I quickly get out of my seat. If a fight is going to get started now, I would rather be able to stand and at least put up a bit of a fight. They get out of their seats and approach us, popping their knuckles as they do. The rest of my table seems to have noticed and prepares to run. Suddenly, one of them, a rather tall stallion, charges with his fist raised. I prepare to take a massive blow, but it never arrives. The stallion is levitated away in a midnight blue aura, while the other three are held in golden and light blue auras.

Looking to my right I witness their users: Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Also in their company was Princess Cadence, Captain Shining Armor and his little sister Twilight Sparkle, each of whom had also prepared a spell or already cast one. If I was those stallions, I would have also relieved myself in sheer terror. The princesses do not get truly angry often, but when they do...

"Good to see you again Princesses, Captain Armor and friends." I say while turning to face Luna, "It has been far too long since our last conversation my friend." I say with a relieved smile. At least I wasn't going to go back to the hospital.

"Indeed, however thou really need to stop getting into these situations, at this rate we should just move thee to Ponyville so all our trouble magnets get to be in one city instead of two." Luna replies with a little smile.

The rest of the table is flabbergasted, yes I was having a casual conversation with her in the middle of a restaurant as if it were no big deal. If I were a less humble man I would have gone through the motions of abusing this situation. Then again the staff did 'throw us to the dogs' as they say. "Well, we certainly expected this to be a rather understanding restaurant, so surprised that the staff would excuse themselves to the kitchen to watch a fight. It is almost like they believe that makes them innocent or guiltless or something." The staff start levitating out of the kitchen, all stunned into silence. When they come face to face with a very irate Princess Celestia however, they quickly decide fear is the best emotion to display.

"Now then, my little ponies and human, I shall be taking these trouble makers back to the castle to deliver some punishment. Twilight, I will be back to spend time with you again after I take care of this."

"Okay Princess. I will await your return." The purple mare beamed at Celestia while saying this. Twilight Sparkle, personal student of Princess Celestia, sister to Shining Armor, and sister-in-law to Princess Cadence. I had heard a lot about her, she was one the first ponies to be brought into this world and was a heroine to Equestria, though the details of that elude me. Her mane and tail are dark purple with a light purple and a pink stripe running through them. She stands a little smaller than Luna at 5'3" and is wearing a purple vest over a white collard shirt. She is also wearing a somewhat short plaid skirt, coming about halfway down to her knees with. She wore stockings and was wearing a pair of heels.

Captain/Prince Shining Armor has a white coat and a blue mane and tail. He stands tall at about 6'2" and definitely has the build of a guard. His wife, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, also known as Princess Cadence, is a delicate mare about 5'5". Her coat is a delicate pink with soft purple eyes. Her mane and tail have three colors, purple, dark pink and creamy white. Shining Armor probably got some of the most envious stares on his way here to have such beautiful ladies in his company.

"Well. since we apparently won't be getting a decent meal here, why don't we all go someplace else to get something to eat?" suggests Lyra.

"An excellent idea, why don't we all go to Sam's apartment and enjoy some of his amazing cooking instead?" Vinyl chimes in. I resist the urge to kill Vinyl rather well. I don't want to spend money on all those ingredients and I don't fancy myself as that good, but I do enjoy cooking thoroughly. At this point, Luna pipes up before anypony else can say anything.

"A wonderful idea, we would love to partake in some exotic cooking." Well shit, I am not about to deny the monarch of the moon, let alone my friends, such a bonding opportunity. That and I really want to cook all of a sudden. Looking back to the entrance I see Cadence's horn lose its magical aura. Guess somepony wants to try something exotic as well.

"Sure, why not. I'll need to pick up ingredients but that shouldn't be a problem."

"Why don't we move to Vinyl's place instead? Sam's apartment is rather small for this many ponies." Octavia joins in. I am thankful that she mentioned this, my apartment is a mess and definitely won't fit this many ponies. She even gives me a little wink as if to say 'I got your back'. Vinyl says she will take the main group to her home to get things started. Octavia, Bonbon, Twilight and myself are tasked with getting the food. Our groups go our separate ways. My group heads off to the market district to find some ingredients.

After obtaining an enormous amount of supplies, we head toward Vinyl's home to make the food. I decide on making flour pasta with shrimp and alfredo sauce, for Bonbon and Lyra I picked up ingredients to make a little heart shaped cake, and a little something to make some quiche. What can I say? I like making quiche. I may have spent quite a bit of money, but thanks to Twilight's checklists, Bonbon's ingredient finding skills, and Octavia's charisma, we're able to quickly buy everything we need for a price much smaller then I had imagined. I remember the first time I decided to really cook something for myself, It cost me a small fortune compared to what I made and the ingredients were not very high quality. I quickly learned the rules of bargaining, but Octavia is certainly an expert at it. Looks like i won't be cutting back as much this week as I had anticipated.

When we arrive at Vinyl's place, I certainly don't expect what I see. She had repainted it again. This time it's an odd greenish color. Before it was an ugly yellow, the company had messed up making the color back then apparently. It set terribly and had cracked off in a matter of days. This green is an 'okay' house color. She certainly can pick them though. Her house is still one of the biggest in the area. It certainly has the room for our little party. We make our way inside and find that we have even more guests. Vinyl's group had run into Twilight's friends and had brought them back to Vinyl's place as well. I recognize a few of them. First to be easily spotted is Pinkamena Diane Pie, AKA Pinkie Pie; a pink coated mare with a dark pink mane and tail with dazzling blue eyes. She's the premier party mare of Equestria. She loves to throw parties and make others happy. Even by Earth pony standards, she has a lot of stamina. I met her at a few parties in Canterlot that Vinyl had DJ'd. To go with the party mare was her 'coolest' friend Rainbow Dash.

She's interesting to say the least. Her coat is turquoise and her mane and tail are naturally rainbow colored with her eyes being magneta. She's Equestria's self-proclaimed number one flier and the only pegasus to ever create a sonic rainboom. Next up is Rarity. I have seen her at a few of the more sophisticated parties I have been to. She even made a tuxedo for me (a special order). She has a snow white coat, perfectly styled purple mane and tail, and blue eyes to match. She's certainly beautiful and knows how to bring out the beauty in others. I wonder if she magically styles her mane every night being a unicorn.

Fluttershy is introduced to me shortly after entering the room. I have never before met such a beautiful and shy mare, especially a pegasus mare. I swear to myself right then and there that if anything makes her truly cry, something is going to die. She has a yellow coat, pink mane and tail, carefully styled, and blue eyes. At this point I start to think most ponies have blue eyes compared to us humans and our common brown eyes. Last up is Applejack. A strong mare, she reminds me of my sister. She has an orange coat, blonde mane and tail braided up, and the most gorgeous green eyes. She's honest and blunt from what I had heard from Vinyl, sometimes a real 'party pooper'.

After being introduced I head into the kitchen to be quickly joined by Cadence, Luna and Pinkie. Cadence wants to learn how to make some of the food she had everyday, Luna merely wants to observe, and Pinkie helps bake the cake (read baked entirely by herself in her usual Pinkie Pie way). Cadence quickly gets the hang of how to peel and prepare shrimp while I roll some noodles out of the eggs and flour I had bought. Thank goodness we had bought so much extra food. I had planned it out to be good for two meals, and even with the addition of the five extra mares we should still have had plenty. After about an hour of work dinner is made. Twilight and Rarity quickly set the table as Princess Cadence and I bring out the food and set it around the table. After a few moments of chatting and eating, Pinkie brings out the heart shaped cake.

"How did you make a cake that big with the ingredients I bought..." I ask.

"Don't sweat the details doubty mcdoubterson. Just enjoy the cake! Oh, but wait, it's Lyra and Bonny's cake! So I guess they get to enjoy it!" Pinkie replies.

"But how..." I start to ask but am quickly cut off by Applejack.

"Sugarcube, if you don't want to end up as an emotional wreck don't even bother. Just easier to say it's Pinkie Pie."

"Guess I'll have to." I say, noticing the absolute joy in the couple's faces as they look at the cake and realize we all were very accepting of their relationship. Even though Ponyville is a town famous for being tolerant of just about everything, it still contains those that don't approve of such relationships. Octavia, seated to my right, seems to take a hold of my hand for a brief moment while seeing and hearing the joy in the couple's faces. As I turn to look at her I feel something strange, like magic is being cast upon on me. Quickly turning again I catch a glimpse of a magical aura off of Cadence's horn. She did something, but I am unsure of what she did. I do however notice that a heart has appeared above the heads of the beloved, I guess she just cast a spell to allow their love to be seen as easily as it is felt by them. Even I have to smile at that.

After dinner we all sit in Vinyl's parlor and talk about many things. I mainly sit back and listened. Until Octavia speaks up of course. "Why don't you play us a little music to go along with our drink? It would be wonderful to hear some great music to go along with this." The room seems to agree rather enthusiastically at that prospect.

"Alright, but only because you asked nicely." I sit down at the piano, play a few notes and stop. "Is it me, or is every single piano I touch recently out of tune?" Luna starts giggling quite enthusiastically at that. After about ten minutes I finish tuning the piano, most of it was in good tune, it just so happens that the middle was far from correctly tuned. I sit back down, place my hands on the keyboard, and start to play a song that forced itself into my mind.

Author's Note

There is totally a reference to Xenophillia in there, if you haven't read it go do it filly! (Not Safe For Woona)

odd fact: the largest single transaction done by coinstar was for a gentleman in Alabama, it was $13,000, in pennies. I am not making that up, how he got that many pennies to that machine (I suspect it was an actual sorting facility instead, but I do not remember) I don't want to know.

List of changes: Due to an editing fact I had to make Celestia and Luna taller so that Twilight would not be overly small in stature, and still be shorter then Luna (slightly) due note that, hopefully, there should not be any such changes, if you noticed this and went to the comment section to alert me, I did some back editing. Also, I suck at being able to tell apart colors, yay! (seriously, half the colors were appropriately edited by Deadpony, some to more accurate colors, others to the actual colorations, as my laptop looks at colors and doesn't properly display all of them.)

Performance

It has been two weeks since the dinner party. We had dispersed not long after my performance ended. Princess Celestia had finished dealing with the hoodlums and came to gather Twilight for the rest of the afternoon. Shining Armor and Cadence left not too long after saying they had some business to take care of. I left not too long after they did, I had something on my mind that I had to figure out. The songs I play usually have a melancholic feel to them. This song though, it felt joyful. Was I really starting to recover from the incident all those years ago? Both Octavia ( I had taken to calling her Tavi after Pinkie called her that at the party) and Vinyl were close friends, and Luna was both a great psychiatrist and a friend. I guess that they had helped me along more than I had thought. I made up my mind. A few days after the up coming concert I would take them out to dinner to thank them for being my friends.

The concert is tonight, so I have a few days to prepare for the coming dinner. It's going to be at a restaurant neither of them could say no to. It's an Equestrian restaurant that had adopted Italian themed food. It's certainly high quality food, but is well known for its VIP rooms. I had taken the liberty of reserving one and had already invited them out. They both accepted eagerly. Vinyl had started seeing another guy. Specifically, she started dating Neon Lights; a stage producer well known for his fantastic light shows. He has a bright yellow mane and tail, navy blue coat and deep blue eyes. He's a unicorn that knows what he's doing with lights. They went into business together not long after Vinyl got through her rehab. I had my doubts at first, but now I know I can trust him.

I grab the instruments I have to bring for my performance tonight: my Gibson electric guitar and the Stradivarius violin I recently acquired when my brother's will was finally followed. This brother of mine is the one who saved me from being a drug addict, and he loved to play the violin. He had even taught me how to play it in the first place. He bought it with some of the money he inherited from grandpa after he passed away. My brother, though, wanted to be a police officer. He accomplished his goal, and died a few weeks ago in a violent shoot out. Thanks to his actions many lives were saved; thus, even when our family protested, when his fiancé stated she wanted his will followed, the courts ruled in her favor. So I now own one of the greatest violins ever made.

I go to the orchestra hall and make my way through the back. I had tuned my violin and my guitar at home. I walk in and immediately walk up to the piano to find out how badly tuned it might be right then and there. It must have been awkward for the audience that had started to gather when I quite clearly said, "Why do I have to tune the piano every time I go to play one?" Seriously, it had already gone old, now its going ancient. I spend the rest of the set up time tuning the piano. As I finish, the other musicians start taking their places. Tavi gives me a comforting smile. When High Note tries to pat her on the shoulder, she dodges and gives him a pat on the face. I find it odd that Vinyl and I can do that just fine but others get a slap. We all quickly take our seats and, as Maestro makes his appearance, the crowd begins to applaud. He waits a moment and then signals them to remain silent. He raises his baton, and... the music begins as it falls.

As the last few notes are played, the audience begins to applaud. Maestro once again signals for silence. He raises his baton again, and we prepare to play our second set. We begin to play a new song taken from a popular movie franchise on Earth, a song of journies taken in a forgotten land.

After the song ends, Maestro turns around and the entire orchestra stands, and bow to the thunderous applause. I can even see some familiar faces: Princess Luna is here with Twilight and Rarity. Lyra is off to the right with Bonbon and Vinyl. Suddenly Maestro speaks up. "Now, to commemorate the addition of our newest member to our proud orchestra, a little welcoming present: a violin duel!" He turns and points to the right side of the stage. I pick up my violin, turned around and nearly faint. I was dueling Charlie Daniels!

'Well fuck.' I mutter.

Charlie and I shake hands, then we pick up our instruments and begin our duel.

As we play the secondary curtain, behind which our orchestra sits, pulls away to reveal Charlie's band and Frequency's band. They start to play an all too familiar tune and I'm invited to play along.

As we finish up the little show, Octavia brings out my guitar, fully hooked up and ready to go. After packing up my violin, she takes it off stage as I pick up my guitar and prepare to play.

As we finish playing, the crowd does something no classical crowd back on Earth would do: they cheer, loudly. The stunt is a success. I am now a Canterlot success story. As I leave the stage I receive perhaps the greatest back stage cheer I have ever had. Princess Luna, Vinyl, Lyra, the whole group has shown up to give me congratulations. After an hour of mingling and chatting with fans of the orchestra, I quietly slip out and start walking home. I hear a few hoofsteps behind me. I turn around to see Octavia following me. "Well, if you were going to leave it would have been nice to give me a heads up." She says with an irritated tone.

"Sorry Tavi, was just not too keen on the idea of being followed by some fans, I don't do to well with this much praise. Doesn't help with what Frequency told me either."

She sighed."As usual I forgive you. I understand that you don't need their praise. Like myself you just enjoy playing music and having others enjoy it as well."

"Right as usual Tavi." We walk and talk all the way back to my apartment. We went back to the conversation I had with Frequency after the concert. Apparently he and his group were going to move to Manehatten. They have a job offer there that pays more than what they were offered here. He even offered me a chance to join them. I refused, saying that I had too much tied up here to really be able to go. He promised to keep in touch, but I don't know for how long that will be possible. We're friends, but not the strong kind that stay in touch after a time. We'll probably drift apart and that will be the end of that, since he's leaving tonight. It had been the only reason I had stayed as long as I did. Soon though, we reach my little home and Octavia offers to join me for a time; but I really need some sleep. I confirm our plans for the day after tomorrow, and she says she'll be there along with Vinyl.

The next day flies by. I simply fall dead asleep after such a rigorous performance. I return the remainder of my Vicodin prescription to the pharmacy and pick up my music to practice for next month's sessions. The way the orchestra works is to learn some songs, play them for a few performances while learning other songs, then start swapping off. I have my next musical pieces. Looks like we get to play the Legend of Zelda theme as an opener, followed by some rather famous Earth classical music. Neat.

I wake up the next day excited. Something just seems perfect about today, since I was taking Tavi and Vinyl out for lunch to thank them for being my friends. I pull open my curtains to greet the day. The lovely... rainy day. It's absolutely pouring rain. Normally I love the rain, and so does Octavia, but Vinyl absolutely hates it. I can only hope they'll be able to make it. I get out of bed, get dressed in my semi-formal wear, grab my umbrella, and head off to my next destination; the flower shop. I know Octavia likes roses and cherry blossoms so I had a special bouquet ordered for her. Vinyl is less picky but definitely prefers Chrysanthemums over other flowers, so I made a special order for her.

Sadly, Vinyl's bouquet isn't ready yet. Apparently, the flowers that had been sent were cut too early and refused to bloom. Meanwhile Octavia's flowers had bloomed right on schedule. They had bloomed well and tasted great. I take Octavia's bouquet, pay, and say I'll be back later in the week to pick up Vinyl's. It seems that fate really hates Vinyl today. As I approach the restaurant I notice Tavi waiting patiently for me to arrive, but no sign of Vinyl. "What happened to Vinyl ?" I ask.

"Well I went to visit her, but she won't be making it today. She's going through her heat right now." That makes sense, she has some really bad heats. Last time her heat was so bad she nearly got in trouble for molesting a royal guard. Then she notices the bouquet I have. "Is that for me or her?

"You. I meant to have one for you and Vinyl, but her's was not ready. I remember you like roses and Cherry Blossoms so I made sure to have some put into a bouquet for you."

"Thank you, you are just as kind as I figured you were." A small smile and a slight blush grace her cheeks.

"You're welcome. Now let's go on inside and enjoy ourselves shall we?" I say with a little smile of my own. Something feels different, though. I can't place it but something feels very different.

"Let's" She takes my hand and pulls me through. With the reservation we quickly get seated in the VIP room. I had prepaid for a bottle of fine wine which was placed in a bucket of ice in the room. We uncork it and pour each other a glass, giving a cheers to friendship. We order our food and soon enough we're talking just like normal people. Except she's rubbing her leg on mine. I mentioned it, but that didn't phase her in the least. A few minutes in and I start thinking about why this is happening. Why am I paying this much attention to her and why was she reciprocated it? Something stirs in my mind at this point. I have to ask a single question.

"So judging from what you said earlier I take it that my reputation had preceded me when we first met?"

Her expression changes for a brief moment before returning to the way it has been for most of our time here. "Why yes, Vinyl had told me much about you and I had the pleasure of being the one to discover your musical talent for the orchestra."

At this, I open and close my mouth a few times like a fish. Then the entirety of our time spent together becomes crystal clear. Instead of expressing it in words, I let actions speak for me and I facepalm. Octavia, at first, seems confused before a look of understanding appears on her face. "Finally put it together then?"

"Yeah, I am an extremely oblivious bastard. Until now I had not put it together, so before we go any further, I want to apologize for all the pain I undoubtedly put you through."

"Apology accepted on one condition."

"Which is?"

"You ask me the question you obviously want to ask right here and now."

I quickly fling myself up, like a deer caught in the headlights and look at Tavi, searching for any sign that she's joking. She wasn't. "Well, um I , that is, Tavi..."

"Yes?"

"Will you be my marefriend?" She simply smiles, grabs me by the collar and kisses me, hard. We kiss for a long time, it feels like an eternity before our lips part.

"That was a little difficult to understand, mind repeating your answer please?" I say with a little smile while breathing quite hard.

She merely smiles and replies "gladly", before resuming our kiss. This is the best rainy day ever.

A week later Vinyl is finally out of heat season. She's finally able to join us for my little dinner to thank her for being a great friend. Only I have an extra surprise. Octavia and I are sitting in the VIP booth waiting for Vinyl to join us. We had decided exactly how to let Vinyl know that we were dating. I originally wanted revenge for her trying to set me up with Tavi when she knew I wasn't looking for a relationship. Then again, I am now in a relationship with that mare so I decide that I would let it slide. She finally arrives with her usual flair. "Sup mare and bro. How are my two favorite friends doing?"

" I don't know Vinyl I--"

"You got something on your face Tavi."

"Hmm, where?"

"Right, here." I say this as I lean forward and kiss her right on the lips. I had never heard such a shocked gasp from Vinyl before.

"Damn it I missed you two getting together!" she shouts while running over and grabbing us both in a massive hug. She's crying tears of joy as she wrench our lips apart to fit her between us. We don't mind. We had done a LOT of kissing to make up for lost time. I think she didn't know how to kiss, we made sure to remedy that. I didn't know just how amazing Octavia really is. It wouldn't surprise me if she ended up becoming the head of the orchestra. She is simply that amazing, and I want this to last. Then Vinyl says the only thing that could possibly sour my mood. "Also your sister left a message, apparently she wants to, and I quote 'meet up with you tomorrow around noon Sammy'."

"Thank you Vinyl, I was getting a little to happy there wasn't I?" I grunt. "She will only cause me grief. I will still meet with her, but I will not enjoy it."

"What's wrong Sam, how bad could this be? Maybe she wants to reconcile with you?" says Octavia. This gets a genuine laugh out of me. I laugh about as hard as I can. There was no way they could understand why I find that funny, but oh boy it's funny to me.

"And just what is so funny?" Octavia asks, sounding a little upset at my display. I hold up a single finger to tell her 'one moment please'. She seems to understand. As soon as my laughter dies down I took a breath and answer her.

"She set me up with my previous girlfriend, she was the first member of my family to disown me, brought up charges against me stating that I was drugging her and blaming everything on her along with several other attempts to destroy me, including ruining my reputation by slandering me through every form of media she could. If this was the same girl I knew back when I was twelve I would believe that, but she absolutely hates me. Her reconciling is about as likely as Cadence dumping Shining Armor to marry Discord and Nightmare Moon."

"Well you didn't have to laugh..." Octavia says, looking a little downcast.

"I'm sorry Tavi, that was indeed rude of me; please grant me your forgiveness from your ever benevolent heart."

"You don't have to get all theatrical on me Sam, let's just enjoy dinner with Vinyl."

"Yeah, you won't have to meet her until about noon tomorrow at the castle anyway Sammy." Vinyl chimes in.

Facing her with anger in my eyes I say as calmly as possible, "Please never call me by that name again."

Vinyl gulps, having never really seen me this angry since the 'Blade incident'. "Sure thing Sam."

"Thank you Vinyl," I say as I finally calm down, "and I am sorry for getting so angry, she is the reason I lost everything back on Earth."

"But, I thought that was your ex?" Octavia asks.

"Not only did my sister set me up with my ex, Mariana, she also spread the lie that got me disowned and destroyed every job opportunity I had after leaving because the government is less trustworthy than a fifteen year old girl."

"I see. Well then let's not talk about it any longer, this is supposed to be a happy occasion." Octavia says looking quite a bit concerned.

"Thanks Tavi."

The next day I wake up at my usual time. I go through the everyday morning rituals and I prepare myself for what may be the worst moment I'll go through since I moved to Equestria: seeing my sister again. I slowly walk over to the castle; I am in no rush, I have a lot of extra time. When I finally get to the castle, it's just coming to eleven thirty-five. I take a deep breath and approach the castle gate. After entering, I am greeted by the princesses; they all seem so... exhausted. "Your little sister is certainly a, pleasure, to be around. I would prefer my prison on the moon to dealing with her." Princess Luna says.

"Sister, I do not think it appropriate to insult his sister in front of him." Princess Celestia says.

"I do not have the kind of relationship that Twilight and Shining Armor have your majesty. It would be a lot closer to Shining Armor and Chrysalis instead. In short, I take no offense at all." My words seem to leave Princess Celestia rather curious. She probably won't have to wait too long to hear why and how much I don't like her.

"Now then Captain Armor, please escort him to the place where his family is waiting." Princess Celestia commands.

"Right away your highness."

As we arrive at the door leading to where my sister is, Shining Armor gives me a heads up. "She is with your parents in here."

"If my 'parents' are also behind there, I must warn you now: I will most likely get very angry, and if I do, feel free to try and stop me. This is probably going to be bad." He looks perplexed by this, but he opens the door and prepares to stand at attention just outside of the door.

As I enter there is no doubt, this is my family. My sister, father and step-mother. I'll probably end up hurting someone. I look to my sister Claudette and see the wear and tear of heavy drug usage. I can't smell anything out of place and her arms appear fine, so for now at least she seems to be clean. This day just keeps getting better.

"Well look who decided to show up, my letter said eleven thirty, not noon dumb ass." 'Another lie right out the gate, this bodes well.' I think as the shrill voice of my sister permeates the room. The door closes and time begins to pass all too slowly.

"So, what do I owe this particularly lovely visit?"

"Simple, I am here to stop you from getting what you don't deserve. You've probably lied your way into every female you run across around here. Far as I can tell this is a paradise for a pervert like you that likes to use and toss away women at will."

"Wow, you really should learn that when you talk about yourself you use the word 'I' not 'you' Claudette."

"Look who thinks he is so witty, brandishing your lies to and fro. I bet they don't even know about that girl whose life you ruined by falsely proclaiming she drugged you. You even kept her from coming here to escape you and had her put back in jail long after her heavy sentence was done. I am here to right your wrongs and save this land from you."

"And here we go, always with your self righteous speeches; your damnations of me when you know the truth: I was the victim, not her, I am finally getting free of the chains she bound me with, the scars are finally healing and you come here to salt the wounds and reforge the chains. When will you just leave me alone. I don't know what your problem with me has been, but you already took everything from me once. I ask you to please, leave now, and never interfere in my life again."

"That is just what you would like huh? I bet you wormed your way straight into that so called 'princess's' bed haven't you. I saw your taint in her eyes, I feel sorry for that lovable princess, she couldn't be older than fifteen and yet she gets to feel your claws burrowing into her. Do you have no shame?"

"You really hate learning don't you? The princesses are, with the exception of Mi Amore Cadenza, over 1,000 years old, and she is happily married to Captain Shining Armor."

"A likely story, at least make them believable. We all know this is just some sick fantasy world you created to satisfy your sick carnal desires. I bet there are teenaged girls walking about pregnant in this world with you to blame, too far gone to realize you were using them."

"I am not playing this game Claudette. You can make up whatever stories you want but in the end all you care about is my sadness. Since coming here all I have done is to try and forget what you and that harpy did to me. Tell me, what did I do to you that was so bad that you would go to such lengths to destroy me?"

"Well there was the time you got me pregnant."

"Yes, I got you pregnant with Jones's kid. You are wonderfully blaming everything on me."

"Well you did kill that bully who made your elementary school days an absolute hell."

"Yes, let's ignore the fact that he is alive and well. He even apologized to me a few months back. Why don't you just leave me alone?" I say with a small amount of irritation in my voice.

"Why won't you just admit you are wrong."

"Because I refuse to lie."

"You lie constantly. Just like when you promised to take me to the amusement park."

"What are you talking about? That was dad, and he decided to get stoned instead because your friend convinced him it was a better idea. At least get your facts straight before you try and destroy my life."

"Hah, that is a lie. I remember the promise." She said as she left her seat and walked up to me. Placing her finger into my chest she continued. "I had recently been to Dana's house. When I came home you promised to take me as soon as I walked through the front door. From that day forth I knew you were a lying, cheating bastard. I decided to be nice and set you up with Mariana after that." That remark cracks the dam behind which lies everything I want to say to Claudette. Surely, I heard that wrong.

"You're telling me, you were at 'drug queen' Dana's house, where she loved to use mind altering substances on her house guests. The ones that you know cause memory distortions and brain damage."

"Um... yeah?"

Then she seems to finally get just what the fuck is going on. She backs up in shock as I grow more and more furious. I can see our father's eyes widening. Apparently he also got the full message. His wife is too stoned to care. A few moments later, the dam broke

"You fucking bitch!" I scream. I was done with the act, to hell with being civil. "You did all of this because of drugs, your own stupidity and a fucking amusement park? What the fuck is wrong with you? You ruined my life, destroyed everything I loved and held dear. I lost everything that ever mattered. I lost my job, my reputation, my friends, my family. I couldn't even go to my big brother's wedding. In the end, just to survive I had to go to an entirely different world. You took everything from me. Does it make you happy? To see me broiling in rage, barely keeping myself in check? I just got my life back, and I couldn't even thank the one that saved me because of you. Are you happy?"

"Well at least I am not fucking a damn horse!" With that remark I hit her, and I don't go for a weak blow either. I go all out and hit her in the face. She coughs up quite a bit of blood as she tries to get up.

"If you ever talk about my marefriend again, I will find you and make you wish I would leave you with a bloody nose. Now I am going to leave, I never want to see any of you ever again. If I see even a trace of you, I will beat you down and drag your sorry asses back to Earth. I hope I made myself clear. Because this conversation is over!" I storm out in a rush; I need some air. Opening the door I don't even bother to apologize to the crowd of ponies that had gathered to listen in, I have bigger things to be upset about. For hours I just wander around town. Going nowhere in particular. I just walk. Luna's night is now hanging over the city as a couple of pegasi guard stand before me; the princesses have requested my presence. 'Well, looks like you get your wish Claudette, after all of this, I certainly won't be happy for much longer. The time for my dreams, is over. You win.'

The ties that bind.

"Good evening Princesses." I say as I enter the throne room. I notice that there are quite a few more ponies in the room though. Octavia, Vinyl, Twilight and her friends are all accounted for as well. "Good evening everypony." I add, understanding that there is about to be something big is about to happen. 'This is it' I think to myself. 'You are about to lose your friends and your marefriend right here and now. Too late to regret anything now.'

"We are very pleased you could join us this evening." Princess Luna says with, a happy tone? Looking up all I see are smiles everywhere.

'They all seem so happy, but why?' I thought once again to myself. 'I physically harmed another being in a fit of rage, I should be banished after that. Are...are they all happy that soon I will be gone?' A powerful sadness rushes through me and I almost feel like crying, until I'm tackled-kissed by Octavia. 'For such a well refined mare with such noble upbringing, she sure kisses passionately in public.' I can't help but think.

As Octavia releases the stranglehold on my lips, I notice Pinkie has pulled out a cannon. Out of nowhere. "It's party time!" She yells as she pulls the string causing a cacophony of light and sound to explode forth. As my eyes readjust, the throne room is now decorated in the stylings of a party.

"I, I don't understand, why is a party being thrown? I broke Claudette's nose and probably broke several bones in her face, I should be punished, not given a party. What is going on?" I am genuinely confused. Everypony looks at me like I am crazy, what the hell is going on?

"We are sorry, we should have explained first but we let our emotions get the better of us, and we started without first putting to rest your fears. You see normally you would be correct, there would be a punishment; a fine with a public apology where possible. However, you did so in a highly emotional situation in protection of your marefriend's honor against your family. Add to that they seemed to have left out quite a few details; and the fact that Claudette took all that time and effort to come here and try and ruin you, and you have a whole different legal matter."

"Had you gone any further you would be punished, but the only 'crimes' you have committed were: The defense of your marefriend's honor, which should be rewarded not punished, and defense against a criminal stalker who, as it turns out, was on cocaine. So your 'punishment' is this party. Besides, ever seen the penalty for insulting the crown and falsifying information in order to gain access to Equestria? We can assure you that you will probably never see them again." Luna finishes with a smile. This is a huge relief, I didn't mess up so terribly that I threw away everything. A sense of relief washes over me as you stand up.

Then a thought hits me. 'I guess for the first time, not even her wit will get me in trouble over this.' A smile graces my face as this thought spreads through my mind. My friends had protected me.

Suddenly, music starts to play, and the party is off. 'I have some really great friends.' I think to myself blissfully. After an hour the music slows down. "Seems like it is time for couples to dance." Octavia says as she stands in front of me, and I realize something.

"We are the only couple here aren't we?" She just nods at my statement.

Blushing I turn to her and say, "I can't dance to save my life."

Twilight decides to boost my confidence. "You couldn't be worse than me."

"Besides, it's just waltzing, surely you can waltz?" Tavi added.

"No, I never learned to dance." Tavi stares at me a moment before simply grabbing my hand, and dragging me to the dance floor.

"Follow my lead and you will be just fine." At first it was horrible, but as the songs went on I became a decent dancer. We danced the night away in bliss. As the party wound down around eleven PM, Princess Celestia returned. Turns out she had to deal with the legal issues surrounding Claudette. It seems that her admittance to what she did came with her to Earth and they needed the full story to begin pressing charges. I would probably never see her again, though now I had a record on Earth for 'completely justifiable assault due to psychological and possibly accidental chemical influences.' I was, however, free.

After another hour, at about midnight, I decide it's time to head on out. Octavia decides to join me for the walk home. The usually busy streets of upper Canterlot are empty, the day crowd having gone to bed, and the night life taking their spin down in the 'party district'. Ten minutes later, Octavia speaks up.

"Sorry that your dear little sister had to go away forever, I know how much you used to love her, before the drugs that is."

"It's fine, she threw away the right to be my sister a long time ago. Thank you though, for everything. If it wasn't for you I would have probably ended up doing a lot more then hitting her. I used to not really have anything to lose, now I have you." It's all I can say. Tavi however, has something more to say.

"That is awfully sweet of you. So, what did you get me for my birthday?" I stand stock still. Of all the things I could have forgotten, it had to be her birthday. I knew it was coming up, but with what has happened, I never went to get the gift. "Should I take that as you forgot from all the stuff happening? I can understand, a lot has happened. I forgive you on the condition that you make all my meals tomorrow."

"Deal." I say with a small laugh. It was a pleasant surprise that Octavia would be so lenient on me; then again with everything that happened, maybe things won't be so bad. That night, Tavi spends the night with me in my guest bed. A few more days pass.

It's a wonderful Thursday afternoon. I'm off to meet with Tavi to practice music together. As I arrive I have a strange feeling, the kind off feeling one gets when something big is about to happen. Almost like a feeling of... anxiety. I shake it off and continued to her door and knock. I hear hoofsteps rushing to the door. I assume she quickly peered through the eye hole to see who was at the door. Upon seeing me she quickly opens the door just a crack. 'This is odd.' I wonder as she doesn't budge the door further.

""Hello Sam, sorry to say but I am currently having some problems. Do you mind coming back another day for practice?"

"What's wrong Tavi? Are you okay?" As I say this I move closer to try and get a glimpse at her. Something is definitely wrong. The little I can see of her is ragged, like she didn't have the mental state to tidy up before company arrived. That didn't happen.

"If something is wrong you can tell me and I will help if I can." I hear some shuffling, she is definitely thinking about something. At this point, if she won't at least talk to me I would-

"Okay, come inside but please be quick about it." Okay, won't have to plan for emergencies then, good. She backs away and quickly opens the door. As I enter she shuts it and does something I don't expect. She locks her door. In Equestria I have never really known anypony to lock their door. So the fact that she does so is mind boggling. What has her so spooked? She then grabs my hand and drags me up her home to the second floor and straight to her room.

She then quickly opens the door and almost throws me inside. I have never been inside her room. It is sparsely decorated though. There are only two pictures in her room. One of herself, Vinyl and me, and one of just the two of us. Her bed is quite large, a King size bed with silken red sheets. The curtains are drawn but are definitely of high quality. I don't have much more time to see the room as my attention is drawn to Tavi. I then see what she is wearing a shawl. Had she been asleep? Is she okay, and what is that strangely alluring smell in the air? Also, why am I getting excited?

"I am going to be blunt here, I am in heat. If you want to help, I suggest you understand that this will create a strong emotional attachment between us. And according to the scientists, we may or may not be similar enough to have children, so, only help if you are serious about us."

'Oh, well fuck. I was not expecting that. She quite creatively put me in a compromising situation. I love her, but currently she is dealing with the heat. If I were to-'

"Time's up, you aren't running so I apologize as I simply use you to our blissful hearts' content."

'Fuck.'

Author's Note

Next chapter is clop, I will separate clop chapters from the others for those that would rather not read them. There will be a brief explanation as a foreword on the next chapter unless I give it a summary as a part of the story (I will note this). As for why I did not release the clop chapter immediately... I want to make certain I didn't mess up anything in the chapter after it.

Together (clop section)

Moving quickly she's on top of me, straddling me with her hands holding mine down. "Last chance to say stop Sam." she says in an exceedingly sexy voice. I can't get my vocal chords to work; maybe it's the hormones getting to me but I do love her, a lot. So I remain silent.

"Good, then we can both enjoy this." she smiles.

She slowly moves her hands over my chest, rubbing ever upwards toward my collar. When she eventually reaches the top she grabs a hold of it, and uses it as leverage to pull herself into another passionate kiss. As we kiss, she start to slowly unbutton my shirt. I had chosen today of all days to wear a button down shirt, the best kind to wear to remain in perpetual lip contact. She finishes unbuttoning my shirt and pulls me up by my collar, remaining in contact the whole time. Then she goes for my chest, pawing at it as she pushes me back down. She then slowly breaks the kiss. We both continue to pant heavily as we stare into each other's eyes. Then I feel her at my pants. She's fiddling with the button when a very evil smirk crosses her face. She stops messing with the button and starts rubbing me through the fabric of my pants.

The touch causes me to gasp as she slowly fondles me. She continues to slowly rub me down with her hands, her soft amazingly skillful hands. She decides this is enough as she reaches back up and pops the button of my pants. While slowly removing my pants, I see her look straight down at my boxers, eying the prize hidden within. She follows the same pattern of rubbing me through my boxers, a little wet spot forming where my tip leaked pre-cum. She smiles when she sees the spot forming. She then slowly moves her hands up to the waistband of my boxers, and pulls them off in a slow, methodical manner.

"Tavi." I could barely get the words out, the sheer pleasure pushing words out of my mind's reach.

She smiles and said, "Don't lose yourself yet, this is only just beginning." she then continues her method of pulling off my boxers. Once they are at my knees, she whips them off quickly and returns to her position just on top of me. "I wonder what I should do now?" she asks with the most sadistic smile I have ever seen. So I rise up and grab her by surprise.

"Absolutely nothing." I grab her shawl and fling it off of her in one swift motion, her body left bare for me to see. Her supple, perfect breasts are displayed before me. She immediately becomes a little shier, trying to hide her breasts with her hands. I stop her with my hands, gazing longingly into her eyes. "Do not hide your beauty from me, I can see it in every fiber of your being. Just relax, my beautiful Octavia." She smiles that beautiful smile of hers, then pushes me back down.

"I think I would rather do something than nothing then."she says while repositioning herself above me. She wants me the way I want her, primal lusts and deep love forcing us into a dance neither of us want to end. She takes hold of me, for the first time without clothes to separate her from me. She places me just below her entrance. Warm, inviting and wet are the first feelings that come to mind. Then, she begins to lower herself. Time seems to slow to a crawl as I disappear inside of her. I moan as the feeling overwhelms me. After an inch of me disappears inside she stops for a moment, takes a deep breath, then looks into my eyes and says "I love you." She then shifts her legs and drops, forcing me deep within her, right up to her absolute limits. For a moment I'm in ecstasy. Then a glint of red catches my eye: there was blood on both of her lips.

I reach out a hand to touch her face, but she takes it with her own. "I am fine, just my first time that's all" she says, panting a bit, "I'll be fine in a moment." She moves my hand with hers to her supple breasts. They feel amazing. Soft yet hard, they have some give but not too much. Her nipples are hard. Then I feel her tail, its motions across my legs giving me an odd, blissful feeling as the hairs massage my legs and her breathing going from deep controlled breaths to shallower, more erratic breaths. She then starts to move. If heaven doesn't have this, I don't want to go. Her walls clench at me; their warm, perfect texture bringing indescribable feelings. At first, she winces and moans in pain and pleasure, but as time goes by the pain is replaced by even more pleasure. She begins to pick up the pace, her movements giving me a lot more attention than I ever could have imagined. I remember that my hand is on her breast, so if she was giving me so much, I should at least return the favor. Taking my other hand to her other breast, I begin massaging them as best I could. She moans loudly, not expecting me to continue my ministrations unbidden. She doesn't seem to mind as pleasure flows through her body. She begins to move ferociously fast. The sound of flesh colliding fills the room along with our moans. I become mesmerized by the sight of her, filled with ecstasy by myself disappearing into her.

Knowing that I am bringing so much pleasure to her brings a smile to my face. I begin to feel a very familiar feeling welling up within me. "Tavi, I'm getting close." She brings herself crashing down on top of me, keeping up her movements while forcing my arms away from her breasts that are now rubbing against my chest. Her body feels so warm, so nice. She releases a moan deep into my chest. I'm about to release! "Tavi, I'm about to-"

"Do it, cum inside, let me feel you do it inside." The look in her eye is all I need. I quickly grab her and pull her into a deep kiss as my resistance reaches its limit. I release deep inside of her. I moan and suddenly she tightens. She too finds the pleasurable moment of release. We stay like that, locked in a kiss as we ride the pleasure we've given each other. We finally pull away, panting as the last of the waves finally subside.

'Warm, she feels so warm. If this is what it's like to sleep with the one you love, I never want to sleep apart again.' I think to myself. A sudden sound catches our ears. Someone is in the house, and they seem to have watched us. We look up to see Luna herself, sitting in a chair in the corner of the room. She looks at us and smirks, her fingers glistening with her own juices and her wings spread in what I had heard was called a 'wingboner'.

"Are you two up for another round?" She says with a sexy smile. Tavi looks her up and down then back to me with a twinkle in her eye.

"How long does a mare's heat last again?"

"About a week." Luna replied. Tavi was still looking with longing at me.

I sigh. "This is going to be a long week"

Luna smiles as she undresses and joins us in bed...

I taste heaven and hell that week. Luna teaches us a lot of things. I don't dream at all that week. What use are dreams when you live a better life?

Author's Note

"You know you're in love when you can't fall asleep because reality is finally better than your dreams." — Dr. Seuss

Together (the other part)

Foreword: for those that skipped the clop section, I enjoyed a passionate love session with Octavia and Princess Luna. As it won't come up in the story (less I add another clop chapter involving SamxTavixLuna fun times), Luna can control her own heats with her powerful magic, she doesn't become fertile, and her pheromones are weaker, but she still has the need.

After the week of heaven and hell, I wake up with Octavia sleeping in my arms. Normally I would have the insatiable need to sit down and play something, any music, but I know of something better. Lying here is blissful, also moving will hurt with the amount of 'juice' that I shot over the past week. I still don't know if those stamina boosters that Tavi bought on one of her outings were such a good idea. Yes, I was able to go a lot more often, enough to satisfy her for the entire week, but I know how sensitive my man-bits have become.

A small motion to my right grabs my attention. Tavi is waking up. "Morning Tavi." I say; and for a moment Tavi looks a little perplexed, but she quickly settles for a loving smile.

"Morning lover."

"Hey Tavi, I have something I want to ask you; and no, it is not marriage."

"What, am I not wife material or something?" She says while playfully smirking. She knows I want to wait a little longer before making that kind of commitment. I love her, but rushing things could create problems that may drive us apart. We had talked about this in the days prior, worried about what would happen. Sex while in heat causes a mare to usually develop a strong attraction to the stallion that 'services' her. Naturally it causes similar affects to their partners due to the long term exposure to pheromones. We would definitely have a stronger connection and be more prone to make rash decisions for each other now, so we decided to take things slower, definitely not slow, but slower than we want to.

"You are, but there is definitely a step we should take first."

"And what step may that be?"

"Nothing major, just living together and all that." That gets her attention. She looks at me, wide eyed, and moves in for a kiss. The kiss is nice, until her leg touches my balls that is. After having been so intimate they were sensitive.

*ow*

"Oh sorry, are you sensitive?"

"Yeah, having that much wonderful sex will do that to a guy." I say with a smile.

Tavi smiled back and replies, "Thank you for the compliment. I will answer your question though: yes, let's get you moved in here." she says while nuzzling into my neck. "But first, lets get cleaned up and eat some breakfast. I don't think you want to go out smelling like a week of hot passionate sex with two mares now hmm?"

I chuckle a little at the memory. After the first night of fun, she had become worried that I would think her some sort of 'sex crazy fiend' (for clarification, we were having sex while discussing this). It took Luna and I three climaxes to get her to realize that if she was a sex addict, Luna and I were right there with her. As these memories start flowing through me, Tavi pulls my hand and says, "It would be faster if we took a shower together instead of separate ones, correct?"

"Tavi, you are the best." I say with a smile and follow her into the shower. I got her off but I could not get a boner if I wanted to; so while she's showering I get dressed in my clothes (that Tavi had been kind enough to clean for me). In return I prepare breakfast. Cooking for ponies has been challenging, but then again, I enjoy cooking. A simple breakfast of eggs, hash browns, toast; and my favorite surprise to add, pancakes. She came down the stairs just as the pancakes were finishing, hair still damp from her shower. If there is an incarnation of raw sexiness, this is it. I am probably the luckiest man I know. I get to sleep next to this Venus, wake up next to her, hold her in my arms, and feel her warmth. Of course we'll be in separate beds for a while, but it doesn't change the fact that I have her to myself, and vice-versa.

"Did you make such an extravagant breakfast just for me? You had better be joining me as I don't expect I will be finishing all of this."

"But of course Tavi." As she sits down at the table, I walk up to her and embrace her in a hug. "I love you Tavi." She leans back into the hug, enjoying it for just a moment.

"Well if we don't start to eat soon we will be throwing away our food now won't we?

I chuckle for just a moment and sit down to join Tavi in her- I mean OUR meal. That thought brings a smile to my face. After our meal we clean up and head to her little studio to practice our music for the next set. A few hours later we finish our practice, and decide to head to my place to decide what we will be taking over and what we will sell. Besides my bed and my guest bed everything can come or go. As we arrive at my place, Tavi speaks up.

"Before we start doing this, if we are really going ahead to this stage in our relationship, I want to show you off to my parents."

I turn around to Tavi, putting on my own poker face and ask, "Before I say anything either way, how is your relationship with your parents? You never really gave me anything good whenever family was brought up before."

"Well, it's not like I can say we have a good relationship. I can say that they do genuinely care about me. I don't want to completely cut them off from me because of this." As she says that, she fiddles with some of her mane and looks up at me expectantly.

"First Tavi, that is an exceedingly cute posture." She blushes from this and I give her a loving smile. "Second, I'll do it, so long as this is what you want, I will meet with them."

She beams and takes my hand. "Well then, we should hurry up with this; I would like to get this over with as soon as possible. It is not that I hate my parents, but they can be rather...blunt."

"I may not fully understand, but I'll do anything for you. Now let's go."

After labeling everything we had decided to take with me over to Tavi's home, we make our way to stop at Vinyl's so that she could pick up her stuff. Octavia and I had a bet to see if Vinyl would forget that she still had clothes over at Octavia's home. Interestingly enough she did, and I owe Octavia a certain type of favor, she likes some kinky things. Well, at least I was able to find an extra suitcase to bring her extra clothes. Of course, Vinyl loves to play things dirty, so it's only fair for me to return the favor right?

"So, I didn't know the great Vinyl Scratch had lacy black lingerie." The look of absolute horror on her face mixed with that deep red blush is one of the funniest things I have ever seen on her. "Don't worry Vinyl I didn't actually see them, Tavi was the one to do that." That helps to lessen her blush.

After talking with Vinyl for a bit, Tavi and I continue on our way to her parents' home. If I thought Tavi had a nice big home, her parents have a full-blown mansion. We approached the doors, but before either of us reach them they swing open, revealing a rather noble looking man. 'Wow, what a well dressed butler.' I observe. How I guessed correctly is rather easy: the butler is a human. If you're a human in Canterlot, you're either a butler or a VERY wealthy person. He welcomes us and guides us through a hallway down to what appears to be a reading room/study.

"Master Chord, Lady Pitch, Miss Octavia and Sir Broquer are here to see you." The butler announces.

"Thank you Fernando" says Chord. He and Pitch stand up and approaches me. The look in their eyes tells me they're judging every fiber of my being: from my stance to my looks, from head to toe. I prepare myself for a verbal assault. Once again, being a world based on tolerance doesn't mean everypony is tolerant. To my surprise, they smile. "So, you're the young man who captured my daughter's heart; it is good to finally meet you. I am Superior Chord." He says as he extends his arm for a handshake.

I reach out my hand to meet his and he puts mind in a virtual chokehold. After he releases my hand, his wife extends her hand as well. "And this is my wife Leveled Pitch." Her hand is in a simple position with only one refined response possible. I take her hand in mine and give it a kiss. "It seems that you are just as I had hoped, you know how to be refined; yet you even took a knife for her, were ready to fight off a group of stallions for her, and defended her honor in front of your family. I can tell we will get along just fine. Come, let us adjourn to my music room, this calls for a family play. Come, come, lets go."

As we walk to the room, I look to Tavi. She seems just as surprised as you are. She had honestly expected at least her mother to berate her for her choices. Guess this goes to show how much her mother cares for her. On the way here she figured her father would be among the groups that looked down on our kind of love. Yet here he is without a single sign of being upset, merrily making his way to what he called the 'music room'. When we enter I understand why he calls it the music room: instruments of every variety are hung from the wall with great care. It was, for lack of better words, beautiful.

"Now don't keep us waiting, grab an instrument and take a seat my boy!" Chord says. I look and see that my hosts and Tavi have already grabbed an instrument. As usual Tavi chose to grab a cello, Chord had picked up a violin, and Pitch had taken up a flute. There's only one instrument for me to play. I sit down at the full piano, and prepare to play. "Alright then everypony and esteemed guest, let us begin!"

We play a few notes and I stop. I turn around and say "Seriously, why does every piano I touch need to be tuned?" After a short, shared laugh Chord assists me in tuning the piano. It takes me an hour to tune the piano, mostly since a few wires had to be replaced and re-tensioned. After all of that effort, we begin to play again.

After a few hours, we finish playing. "That was quite enjoyable, you sir truly have a gift for music. With the ability to play piano and violin so well, what other instruments do you play?"

Flabbergasted and embarrassed from the praise I reply, "I can also play most string instruments very well, and most wind instruments enough to get by, but I have very little experience with percussion or brass. The only brass instrument I consider myself decent in is the trumpet."

"I say, you have a lot of experience playing don't you?" Pitch interjects.

"My mother instilled upon me music from a young age, I took to it as naturally as breathing for a time. Until her death four years ago she would always try to help me learn a new instrument."

"I am sorry to hear you lost such a strong mother so soon. It seems to me she was a strong virtuous woman." Pitch says.

"Indeed, without her my family fell apart; my dad and sister got into drugs, and my older brother moved out to further pursue his career in law enforcement. It is safe to say that without her most of my family went down hill except for my brother."

"What happened to you then, if you don't mind me asking?" Chord asks.

"It was quite a painful time, I--" Tavi tries to say before I interrupt her by holding up my hand.

"It's okay Tavi. It's behind me now thanks to you, it's not like it's a big secret anymore." I say to her with a smile. She seems to get the message that it is because of her I am over it. The awesome sex may have had a part in for the stress though. Hard to tell. We then return to the reading room where I told my story. Tavi's parents try to give me their sympathies, but I am past that now, I don't need them anymore, so long as I have Tavi. We then have dinner and talked about many topics, going from music to general affairs, to people of interest from Earth's past. Tavi and I have a delightful time, more so than we thought this would be by miles. It begins to get late when we finally leave. I'm happy to hear that they fully support our relationship. Turns out when they originally heard she was interested in me they did a lot of background checks on me to be sure I wouldn't harm her.

They had kept up their skepticism until I had done my performance at the hall. They have grown to understand me after that and they began to respect me as a man. They stopped following me after they heard about my connections with Princess Luna.

Tavi and I head back to our home at that time. Then it comes down to to where I would sleep, we decide that I would sleep in a separate bed for now. We don't want to push our relationship too hard or too fast. We crawl into our rooms and go to sleep. I can't sleep peacefully for long though. The nightmares have returned, with a vengeance.

Author's Note

"I love you not only for what you are, but for what I am when I am with you. I love you not only for what you have made of yourself, but for what you are making of me. I love you for the part of me that you bring out." — Roy Croft

So much deja-vu in this chapter for me.

Now then, why does Sam hate tuning a piano? Well, a piano nowadays generally uses metal strings that are stretched exceedingly tight, add to that each note is actually three notes played simultaneously and you have a wonderful instrument to tune... should you need to tune it. Most piano's need to be tuned once every... six months. Then again, how hard could it be?

Nightmares

I wake up to Tavi shaking me awake. It's early in the morning, that much I can tell. I can feel the saturation in the sheets around me, I had sweated a lot. To go along with that I feel dehydrated. My nightmare had made certain that I have nothing feeling just perfect. I look to Tavi and see worry everywhere in those eyes. I look to the side to look in a mirror. I looked like an absolute mess, with bloodshot eyes and sweat covering my face and neck, along with greasy-looking hair. "What's wrong? What could your dream have been about to make you so scared you were screaming but couldn't wake up?" croaked Tavi.

"There is only one part I can remember clearly, and it involves us." She continues to look worried. "The part I can remember is me shouting out your name, asking you to come back, but all I hear are voices saying that it is too late, we are separated forever, and I will always be alone." Tavi begins to hold me to her body, I can hear the comforting sound of her heart beat. It lulls me into a sense of calm and I can actually feel my body relax physically into her as she holds me.

"Is this the nightmare that Vinyl told me about?"

"Vinyl told you about my nightmares?"

"Yes, she told me that you would get them in times of stress, though she doesn't know what they were about."

"Well, to answer your question no, I used to have nightmares of going back to being that little, obedient mess I was during my last relationship." Octavia tightens her grip on me at the mention of this. "It was as if I was trapped, watching myself make some of the stupidest decisions of my life. This though, I have never had a nightmare either so vivid, or so terrifying. The worst part was that it seemed so real. If that was really what I fear the most, then that only means that you are just that important to me. So in a way, it actually makes me a little happy."

"I don't like though is that I am now causing you pain." She looks downtrodden at this, I must stop this one by nipping it in the bud.

"Tavi, you are the best thing that has ever happened to me. You are the most important individual to me in this world and any world. This pain is a link to my past that I need to overcome. This may have something to do with my thoughts of how fast we are moving. Heck, I may have gotten you pregnant, but this will pass. As long as I can wake up, knowing that you are there for me, whether physically or not, I will be fine. You are not the source of my pain, you are my cure." I say this all the while smiling more and more. I love Tavi, I really do, and talking to her about that always brings up this calm, happy feeling.

She also begins to smile a bit. "So long as you can get comfortable. Don't worry about me being pregnant, we will cross that bridge should we come to it, I will get some tests and check in a few days. Oh, I know, why don't we go play something on our instruments? That always seems to help calm you down."

"I would like that." We play for an hour after that, just enjoying each other's presence and each other's music. When that's over we decide to go for a walk. It was still a few days until we begin group practice for our next performance, and tonight we decide to do something we didn't normally do: hang out with Vinyl and Neon at a club. Specifically, Club Luna. On nice clear nights they use magic to make the ceiling translucent so that you can see the night sky. Plenty of pegasi have flown up to bang their heads on the ceiling. It's always great to hear their excuse for being so drunk. Recently Vinyl and Neon have started making plans to open up their own club, Tavi and I are considering helping with the loan, though we still don't know how much to lend her. Tavi believes about 300,000 bits is plenty, while I believe 350,000 bits would be a better number. Once we decide on this we will lend it to them, free of any restrictions.

We settle down early and get some more sleep in order to better keep up with the DJ and lighting expert. As we approach the club the line was getting longer, one of today's most popular DJs was getting followed up by another very popular DJ; Fishie Mcnizzle, a human DJ that had gained decent acclaim for his works since coming to Equestria a year ago.

We approach the bouncer and he asks for our names; we give them and quickly go through. It seems that Vinyl is on the last song of her set; we arrived a little early, but quickly run into Neon. He looks happy to see us. "Sup Sam and Octy, what's going on my friends?"

"Well we thought it would be nice to come hang out with you guys after her set is done since, if I remember correctly, the next DJ brought their own lights specialist?" Tavi responded.

"You remember correctly Octy. Come on, I'll take you to the VIP lounge to wait for Vinyl to be done, we can hear her music from there pretty well."

"Lead the way Neon." I say, but as we move to the lounge Vinyl begins to speak.

"Alright everypony, one more song before DJ-Pon3 checks out for the night. Get ready, it's a special mix I made with my special somepony Neon!" As she says this she points in our general direction while also looking that way. She must have seen us standing there with her Neon as we had yet to make any real headway through the club. The club became ecstatic upon the announcement, preparing for the next hit to come from their beloved DJ Pon-3. Looking back up to the stage, Vinyl seems to smile knowing that we were here to also hear the debut of her song. She pulls out a vinyl record and quickly starts up her latest song.

As the song finishes our little group has just finished ordering our drinks. "Alright all you crazies, DJ-Pon3 is calling it, I'M OUT!" Vinyl yells as she disappears back stage. The other DJ quickly takes her place and immediately starts up his set, taking the time to speak before the lyrics start. It is obvious he has it all planned out.

"He is going to crash and burn before too long." I say as Vinyl gets into view.

"Yeah, if he plans everything out like that he certainly will collapse before long. This is not the kind of thing you do by planning, it's all done by the seat of your pants!" As we all enjoy the night we slowly forget about the presence of the other DJ playing his set. Almost being the key word. Inevitably, he done fucked up thirty minutes into his set.

"Okay all you creatures of the night, here is a little something new I made; listen and let your minds get blown!" As it plays, there was one thing agreed and those of us in the VIP seethe with rage, this would be his last song here for a long time if we was going to make that sort of claim.

As the song ends and he prepares his next set he notices that the crowd had stopped enjoying the music. "What, you don't know good music when you hear it? Fine then, let's keep playing the crap you like." As the next song was supposed to start, nothing comes out of the speakers. For the first time on a packed night, the music stops. "What the fuck, what kind of shitty equipment is this that can't handle my awesomeness?"

"Because, equipment like this would kill itself if this is your talent as a DJ." Looking to his right he sees something that he probably didn't expect; DJ-Pon3 had not yet left the house. "Rule one of being a DJ: give credit where credit is due. You stole one of my mixes and tried to pull it off as one of your own. So what you got to say for yourself before you get the boot, loser?"

"I don't know what you are talking about, that was my music, my song. Bitch if you want to ride my status that bad why don't you just suck me off instead of making absurd claims to get my attention little slut." At that instant two figures blur pass Vinyl landing punches on the foul-mouthed DJ before another set of insults can be thrown about the room.

"If you are going to insult my girl while stealing her music, I'll just take pleasure in beating your ass." Neon says, his nostrils flaring with his rage.

"Oi, save it Neon. There are a lot of individuals here who also get to take a shot at him, myself included. And you, little punk, don't insult my friend that way and get away with it." I calmly say. The disgruntled DJ gets up, his nose oozing blood.

"You fucks are crazy, and you." He says as he points to me. "You are a disgrace for siding with these fucking animals." At that Neon charges, but the DJ is a step faster. He dodges out of the way and heads for the back exit. He screams about how we would 'pay for it', but big words from a thief mean nothing in this world. Right now we can live without much worry so long as he does nothing stupid.

We step on down to thunderous applause. The Club decides that they will shut down early for the night, so we finish our drinks and head on out. Vinyl stops us a moment and speaks with us, "He guys, thanks for defending me up there. It was cool, but aren't you two worried about what may happen?"

Neon and I exchange glances. Returning to Vinyl, Neon simply say, "Nah, not likely. Cowards who steal music are very unlikely to actually do anything; if they had the guts, they wouldn't need to steal music."

Vinyl chuckles lightly at this. "Guess you're right, we better head home though just to be safe."

We agree and head our separate ways, Vinyl and Neon head to her place while Tavi and I go to ours. As we approach the final street to our home, a voice calls out. "Hey, shit face."

I turn around and hear a sound. Specifically, the sound of a gunshot. My instincts say to run, but my body doesn't respond. Then I taste it, iron. Finally, the world turns black, all I hear is Tavi screaming followed by another gunshot. Then, the real nightmare begins.

Author's Note

Next chapter is going to be a quite dark when compared to the rest of this story, if you feel you wish to skip it do so, there will be a summary in the following chapter for anyone that feels they wish to skip the darker parts of the story.

Descent into darkness. (dark clop)

[A/N]:If you do not wish to read some really fucked up shit, I suggest you skip this chapter entirely, this is the chapter that gave this story it's 'dark' rating. You have been warned!

I lie around in the darkness. Nothing but utter and complete darkness. A spotlight appears to shine on a stage. I am performing alone, a worn and broken cello lays on the stage. It is unused and covered in cobwebs. Bones lie around it. The 'me' on stage just plays on, slowly disappearing as the scene fades away again. This is the eightieth time I have watched this series of nightmares. I continually watch as everything moves forward. Mariana is also there, both an actor, and a puppeteer. She looks just like she did when we first met: about 4'5", her small frame in an almost perfect hourglass figure for one of sixteen years of age. Her breasts were slightly larger than Luna's, though smaller than Tavi's.

She wore her usual dress. It was tight fitting, hung around the neck and sleeveless. It was a dark red in color and went well with her deep blue eyes and long blonde hair, almost the same color as Applejack's, but just a tad darker. Her dress ended at her knees, but had a slit along the side to show off her legs, it was just short enough that one could see her heels and stockings. She was a beautiful seductress.

First I am born, then I play, then I start dating Mariana. I watch, helpless, as I fall into depravity. I watch myself do things I would never do now, I watch as I simply break. Bending to her will. I slowly watch as I drop, even after she left I watch myself lay there with strings. Then, Tavi appears. At first she simply watches me, then she takes out some scissors. She goes around my back, and cuts the strings. One by one the strings drop, and I become less like a doll and more like a human. As the last string is cut, I smile at her. We then start to play as our instruments simply appear on stage. As we play a crescendo of sound makes the most amazing symphony of two. Then, I stop, I walk over to her. She carefully sets her instrument and approaches me. She opens her arms to receive me in a hug, but instead of grabbing her in a similar way, my hands reach for her throat. I choke her, watching as her smile never falters. She embraces me as I continue to suffocate her. Strings appear on me again, this time though, they are held by a third me. She tries to, with her hands, get rid of the strings but to no avail. As the last of her life fades so does her color. She becomes a black and white image. The me on stage once again becomes a doll.

The me holding the controls simply smiles and cries. Half happy, half sad. There is only one other difference, I notice it the twentieth time I watch this. The me holding the controls is the same me that was originally controlled by Mariana. It's my past self. I get the message on the forty-third rendition. It's there to show me that I'm still controlled by my past. As the puppet on stage sits back down, the scene slowly changes again. I continue to play, but everything ages. Tavi turns to decayed flesh and eventually leaves only bones. Her cello, without maintenance, slowly decays into a battered, cobweb covered piece. The me on stage decays, along with the piano as I play. I watch as it completely rots away. This is the eighty-first time I have watched this sequence, and I will see it again. I know I am not awake, I assume I am not alive. I can't feel anything, I can't even move. There is nothing I can do but watch, as I ruin my life, and kill Tavi over and over and over again.

'This has to be hell.' I think to myself. There can be no other explanation, I watch, as time and time again I destroy everything I know and love. 'That second gunshot was probably aimed at Tavi, she must have gotten hit. She probably died and it's all my fault.' That thought and that thought alone accompany me into the darkness. 'It wouldn't be as bad if I couldn't feel every thing the me on stage does...'

*Some time later*

The 578th repetition just finished. I notice a slight change. As time went on more and more details were added. Vinyl is part of this now. I watch as I destroy her as well. She appeared on the two hundred and twelfth repetition. She appears, and seems to ask me something. I laugh as I reach in and pull out her heart. I take a bite of it and throw the rest away. After the three hundred and forty-third repetition, Tavi is unable to cut the strings, and I skip straight to the execution. After the four hundredth repetition it got worse. I would sexually abuse them after I kill them. I am surprised to watch the stage me taking both Tavi and Vinyl's virginities, I know Vinyl wasn't a virgin when I first met her. She made that clear the third time she stayed over at my place. She had given herself to a stallion that had won her heart to do what I do in this nightmare, rip it out and throw it away. I would have been the second individual to have ever gotten to do that with her; had I decided to be with her, but I like her too much as a friend to allow either of us into that position. It felt that we would hurt each other. Here, the me on a string doesn't care. I abuse them in ways I can only assume stay in the depths of my subconscious.

The scene is over, the darkness returns as it starts to reset. It is time for the 579th screening. Time to watch, there is nothing better to do after all.

*Some more time later*

Darkness once again lifts. This is the 34,978th time it has gone. Or is it the 36,786th? I can't remember, nor do I care. Recently I hear voices. They sound familiar, but hard to make out. As I hear them pain accompanies them. I thought it was impossible to feel pain in your sleep, guess I must be dead and this is my punishment. Recently the dream changed again. Now instead of killing Vinyl I kill Claudette. Vinyl becomes a victim, following the strings set forth by my hands, which in turn are always controlled by Mariana. I abuse Vinyl, make her do things that no sane individual would do. I must be some serious sicko if these exist to torment me. Especially since now, instead of killing Tavi myself, I use her body and make Vinyl do it. I can see myself, emptying into her as she dies. Then Vinyl coming down to drink the semen that pours out as I remove myself. At first I felt a twinge of disgust, now it is simply something I am seeing before me.

Constantly, watching myself rape and kill Tavi, only to turn around and rape Vinyl, turning her into nothing more than a cock sleeve. I watch perhaps the most depraved acts done by any being, this must truly be hell. I hear it again, a voice is calling out to me. It is more clear then before. I hear it, but I still can't place it. Darkness returns, the rendition has ended, it all starts again.

*A long span of time passes*

The darkness lifts upon the stage again. I lost count at some point. The changes are many and if I were in my right state of mind, I would be disgusted. It starts out the same until Vinyl appears. As she does, I pull out a controller and strings attach themselves to her. I first make her her undress completely, her small but perky breasts and small voluptuous butt on full display for me. She simply wears a face of indifference, the me on stage makes this a content smile with a few pulls of the string.

I force her to kneel and take of my pants and boxers, revealing myself to her. I then force Vinyl to lick and stroke me, occasionally having her do the same to my balls, all while simply watching without concern or care, as she slowly gets me to a full erection. As I reach full mast I take her head in my hand and guide her to the tip of my penis. I would then simply force her all the way down to the base, forcing me into her throat. She gags, but does not try to extradite herself from her predicament. After a while I withdraw, leave her have a few breaths, then replace myself within her throat. I continue this until my first release. I allow it all to simply stream down her throat and into her stomach. I can see her throat as she is forced to swallow.

After the first sprint is done, I command her to bend over a table that simply appears. I then force her to spread her legs as I position myself at her entrance, before forcing myself all the way until the base. Finally Vinyl makes her first noises, not of pleasure but of pain. Blood spills out from her entrance in tiny streams as I brutally take her virginity. I take a moment to savor the feeling, as I withdraw to the tip, and replace myself to where I was before. Over and over and over again I simply pound myself deep within her. Her moans of pain disappear, once again replaced by silence as streams of clear fluid pour from her. The contented smile having never left her face.

Suddenly I have her shift her position to being on her side, one leg on the table, the other by my head, giving the me in the darkness a perfect view as Vinyl is forced to take me deep within her. There is no stop until the me on stage finally releases himself into Vinyl. Filling her as her eyes change from magenta, to dull gray. The strings disappear as I withdraw from her. She then turns fully to lay on the table, her breasts pressing against its surface, as I line up to take the last virgin hole on her body. I line up, and force myself within her anus just as I had with her vagina. The me on stage groans deeply, the tight walls pushing him to his limit almost instantly as he floods her anus with a string of cum. Vinyl did not even react with a squeak. Blood mixed with semen rushes out as I withdraw, but instead of removing myself I stop with just the tip inside and ram myself back in. I repeat this process over and over and over again as I quickly gain a rhythm. The blood and semen streams thin as I continue to pump into her over and over again. There is no moaning, no pleasure, no pain, just the sound of flesh on flesh.

After a time the sounds speed up and become even louder as the me on stage climaxes once again into her, unleashing everything I have into her once again. I watch my hand bring something up, a collar. As I still continue to pump into her I put the collar onto Vinyl, and then forcefully kiss her, bending her body oddly to do so. Once I finish unloading, I take myself out and let her down. She takes a moment before standing and turning to clean me off with her mouth. She gets me off one more time, once again deep down her throat, before she heads off stage. I then climb into a bed as I watch her bring in another form, Tavi's. She is bound and gagged, she is giving resistance to her bonds but it is all a farce, there is no knot on them, they will simply come undone when I touch them. I bring up a controller like usual, but the strings that touch her are immediately snapped, she won't break.

I have Vinyl take off her gag, she says something, but they are words without voice. There is sound, but no meaning. Vinyl, on my hidden command, turns Tavi and kisses her passionately. Tavi struggles, but is unable to break away. Vinyl, meanwhile, moves them both towards the bed I am on, pushing Tavi down on top of me. Tavi is wearing her little black dress, but no socks or shoes on her hooves. She continues to struggle, but there is no escape. There is never an escape. I simply move my hands into her body, and touch something deep within, all her movement stops, her facial features all she can control. She is at my mercy as I release her bonds. I have Vinyl go down to Tavi's entrance and begin licking as I get on top of Tavi and line up myself with her mouth. She tries to object, but that is merely my cue to enter. She cannot bite down, she can move her lips but she cannot bite. Her tongue tries to reject me, but the resistance feels good. The me on stage moans as she tries to stop my intrusion.

After a moment she finally stops trying. I take the opportunity and slide my entire length into her throat. I watch as her gag reflex works to push me out, but to no avail. The me on stage has no remorse, only desires. The me on stage takes her head in my hands and start to violently move her head up and down as I thrust. Her muzzle becomes bloody as my remorseless pumping continues, I can hear her pain. Then, I release into her throat. She gags again, this time trying to expel the liquid I am feeding her, but she doesn't succeed, she never succeeds. As I finish I pull out, she coughs, but no more words come out. She is breaking, but as I try and reattach the strings they simply break on contact. She has once again resisted. I notice she remains panting after a moment, Vinyl continuing to give slow ministrations to Tavi's entrance without ever touching her clitoris or pushing herself inside. I decide to take things up a notch.

The me on the stage lifts Tavi up, chains descend from the ceiling as Tavi reaches full height. I lift up her legs and attach the chains at her hooves and knees. She is forced upside down by this, her full weight resting on her legs in an uncomfortable manner. She seems to be in pain as I force Vinyl to move from Tavi's entrance to her anus. I line myself up and like with Vinyl, force myself to the base in one go. Her eyes go wide, thanks to Vinyl's previous work less blood comes out, but there is still blood. She whimpers and begins to cry as I moan out in ecstasy. Her tight, moist walls crushing me, trying to push me out but only succeeding in magnifying the pleasure, as this goes on my foot finds Tavi's throat, I apply light pressure as I pump in and out slowly. After a moment I decide to double the fun. I produce a double ended dildo out thin air and give it to Vinyl. She sinks one end deep inside her and places the other end of the impossibly thick object at Tavi's anus. She feels this and tries to scream, I apply more pressure onto her throat, letting up only as Vinyl forces the dildo in deep. As it goes in Tavi constricts her vagina hard. The pleasure on my penis is beyond measure. The tightness would probably separate penis from man in the real world, but here, it is simply pleasure. Tavi screams.

The pain in her scream is evident, but it is only for the moment, as she takes a breath my foot takes its place on her throat. Vinyl and I pump into her mercilessly. She is distraught, and one last time I bring out the controller, the strings try to attach a third time, only to snap immediately again. At this point I throw away the controller. Tavi is suffocating under my foot. I take my other foot and fiddle with her breasts, I feel her tighten as her lips begin to change color, she is mid-orgasm, throwing away the last of the oxygen her body possesses for one moment of pleasure. Her eyes grow cold as she stops struggling entirely. Her eyes remain open though, staring at the me in the darkness. Vinyl then grunts as she orgasms. As she does she leans forward and kisses me deeply, this sets off my orgasm. I pump my seed into Tavi, but her body does not respond. Tavi is dead, but I want to taste her anus anyway. I push Vinyl out of the way, forcing her to use Tavi's vagina as I take her anus. There is no attempt at being gentle, as before, I plunge in deep as quickly as possible, Vinyl having made the passage nice and ready for me. I continue to fuck her, orgasming into her slowly decaying body. This continues for over an hour, swapping holes and having Vinyl clean me off inbetween. I lose count of the number of times I pace back and forth, I stopped trying when the numbers stopped being the same. I simply use Tavi until she disappears into sand, then I use Vinyl, until the stage reaches its climax as Vinyl, too, meets her end at my hands. I then meander over to a piano, and play until all turns to dust. Not even bones exist to remind me anymore. The stage darkens. the next cycle is about to begin.

*A very long time passes*

Some new cycle arrives. It hasn't changed in a long chain of cycles. Truly, this is hell. I am watching the big scene. I am about to kill Tavi. I am watching myself, ripping off her clothes, she doesn't protest, she never protests, she just watches the me in the darkness, smiling. I watch, as I plunge into her, as she takes the me on stage deep within herself. Vinyl is there as well, she is standing opposite the me in the darkness, her head above Tavi's vagina. She is licking her clitoris while slowly breaking Tavi's hand at my command. Mariana is gone now, leaving me to my own devices for this scene alone. I watch as I begin to ram into her as hard as possible. I can hear it, the sound of flesh against flesh.

Suddenly the voice is back, and for the first time I can understand it, "Please wake up.". It sounds sad. It's crying, I want to reach out my arm and hold them. The voice is familiar. The vision in front of me distorts. Unimaginable pain feels my body. It returns, the taste of iron. 'Why can I taste iron, I already died, this has not yet happened, why?'

The voice speaks again, even louder, "I need you, please come back." I finally see it: it's Tavi. The real Tavi is calling me. Without warning I can move, I stand and turn around. A door stands there, the voice is coming from the door. As I walk toward it the darkness fades. In its place, I am now on the stage and before me stands Mariana. She stands between me and the door, she picks up her controller and the strings attach themselves to my body.

Mariana speaks, using a voice that isn't hers. "No, you will never leave, you will never return. There is nothing waiting for you there, nothing at all."

I suddenly hear even more voices. "He is going into cardiac arrest! Mam, please, leave him to us. We need to get to him!"

Tavi's voice returns, "Please come back, I love you!" She screams.

Mariana simply pulls the strings. "Come now, you have an eternity of pain to suffer through. You who have done naught but placed you hopes in others, you yourself are really quite weak. You can cook, you can play, but in the end, that is all you can bring to the world. Why should you ever return and waste such valuable space?"

The voice from before returns, "He is failing, keep going with CPR! We will save him." The door starts to close at this. The sounds on the other side grow faint. I look to Mariana, her face has a confident grin, she manipulates the control, and I move. Mariana's eyes open wide. I am not going back, I am moving straight toward her, my hand reaching out to her.

She relaxes and asks, "So, you are going to kill me?"

"No." I reply as my hand touches the top of her head. "I am going to her. I may not be the best in the world, but until the day she wants another at her side I will be there. She is happy when I am near her, so at the very least I will make her happy. She is always there for me, and I will be there for her. You were never there for me, you simply made certain that I was on the path you wanted, and now that I am free you try and make it so I believe to be on that path inescapably. But you, you are nothing. You are nothing but my doubt and fears. I have spent far too much time doubting myself while trying to prove myself to others. I have spent far too much time fearing the consequences should I fall back into what I once escaped. Now, it is time for me to live my life the way I want, with Tavi at my side!" As I finish, Mariana, whose eyes are impossibly wide, begins to laugh, but it isn't her laugh. Whose laugh it is, I don't know.

The light of the door suddenly intensifies. "Well done child." the voice coming from Mariana is not hers, but not the one it was before. Mariana smiles and disappears. I can hear the sounds on the other side of the door. there is crying and a long high-pitched beep. I take a deep breath, and run through the door.

*beep, beep, beep, beeeeeeeeeeeeeee,*

Author's Note

Damn... I can be dark as hell... vaguely certain there is a song that represents this chapter and the previous chapter... hmmm...

And then into the light.

Foreword: If you skipped the previous chapter, I have a description a little further in that is a summary of what happened.

A white ceiling greets me when I wake up. 'Definitely a hospital ceiling.' I think. There is a weight on my chest: it's Tavi, she is crying. Another sound makes its way to my ears, the sound of a long high-pitched tone. Then it changes, from a flat tone, to a series of beeps. 'The heart monitor.' I think. Tavi moves, first to look at the heart monitor, then to my face. I can see her eyes widening. I try to call out, I feel my lips move, but no sound escapes. I hear sudden movement above me, doctors and nurses, they are encircling me, moving Tavi out of the way as a mask takes its place over my face. Then, darkness falls.

I wake up once more, still looking at the white ceiling. As my senses come back to me, there are a few things I notice. First, Tavi is stretching in her chair. Second, a heart monitor is beating in the background. Third, there is a face mask on me giving me oxygen. Finally, Luna's night has claimed the sky. I hear a gasp, Tavi seems to have seen me awake. She quickly makes her way to my side, taking my hand in hers. I notice there are all sorts of tubes running into my arm, probably needed to keep me alive. Tavi is crying tears of happiness, at least I hope they are.

"Tavi, what happened?" I ask. My voice is low and strained, I barely get that question out so that she could hear.

"Well, while we were on our way home that insufferable DJ came up and shot at us. He struck you in the chest and me in the arm. Luckily one of the night watch was nearby and came to our aid before he could finish us off. I got lucky even more so, he missed the major blood vessels in my arm. You however, had a bullet through your lung and your heart was partially exposed. Apparently the bullet that hit you fragmented one of your ribs and caused massive internal damage. You were unconscious for three months and then you nearly died two weeks ago from cardiac arrest. Your heart had actually stopped beating, but as everypony gave up hope and started to leave your heart started up again. I looked and saw you were even awake." She says this, all the while growing closer and closer to tears.

'I caused her a lot of pain when this happened. I will never let her be this sad again, I swear it.' She composes her self and tries again to finish.

"After that you just seemed to be asleep, according to Luna you were having some sort of nightmare that she had no ability to interfere with or even glimpse during those three long months. She told us the best method to help you would be to talk to you. So I talked to you, everyday for three months I would talk to you. Sometimes I could swear you could hear me, but then you went into cardiac arrest." She sniffles a bit before continuing. "I was so happy when the heart monitor sprung to life, your lips moved a little as some nurses moved me away. I was so happy, you were alive, I wanted to stay by your side, but they needed to work fast to make sure you didn't slip away again. The others were outside at the time. Wondering why I could look happy since you had died. When they heard the news we were ecstatic. 'Maybe we won't lose you after all' we thought. We were so happy when we heard you had stabilized. Even more so when you started to get better."

"I am the only one here now, but Vinyl and Neon come in constantly to check on you. Frequency took some time off to come when he heard about the attack and the near death experience, but he is back in Manehatten. Luna checks in every now and again, and so do various members of the orchestra. Oh, you might be worried about the orchestra. Well don't be, after you were hospitalized Frederick came out of retirement to perform in your stead until you are fit to, once again, play the piano." She still has tears to cry, but they are tears of happiness. I form a little smile as I slowly lose consciousness again, and head back into my dreams. As I entered my dream, Luna stands before me.

"Welcome back to the realm of good dreams." She says with a smile. Not the kind I had grown accustomed to, but a purely happy smile. "What did you even dream about?" she asks as her face goes from happy to serious. She is definitely worried about why she couldn't see them at the least. So I give her an answer.

"Simple answer is I dreamed my worries, my doubt, my fear, my desires, all wrapped up in a perpetual hell. I was forced to, over and over, watch a scene become worse and worse. I was forced to watch myself do things, all while under the influence of my past." At this, Luna seems worried, as if something deeply troubles her. "I would occasionally hear a voice call out to me, but it was distant at first. Over time it became clearer and clearer. I suppose it was around the time of my cardiac arrest that I finally heard her and understood, it was Tavi." Luna seems to have given up letting her expression show, she simply watches and listens as I spin my tale.

"When I did, I could finally move. A doorway of light was behind me, the voice coming from it. I had a desire, a need to answer that voice. I made my way there, but was stopped by an image of my past. My ex, Mariana, who controlled me for the first hundred thousand or so cycles blocked my way. She attempted to stop me, but I overcame my own fears and doubts, I moved on and through the doorway. I woke up and heard the heart monitor declare no activity, before it sprung back to life. I don't remember much beyond that point.

Luna seems to take this all in, mills it about in her head, and delivers a response. "First question, how many cycles were there? You mentioned a hundred thousand, but that doesn't sound like the end."

"A lot, I lost count at some point, I think the number would be close to five hundred thousand."

Her eyes widened at this, she apparently expected a much lower number then that, maybe 200,000 or so, but definitely not that. "Half a million, what kind of hell did your past put you through?"

"The worst kind. I watched as I abused and destroyed Vinyl and Tavi. It all started with being born, living my life, watching it all fall apart with Mariana, then I watch as I play a song with Tavi. Killing her as she smiles, then continue to play. As time went on Vinyl was added, and eventually I would destroy and rape them. I would watch all of this happen on a stage as I lie in the darkness. The worst part is I could feel it. I could feel myself doing these things while watching it happen. I felt sick, but until I heard and understood Tavi, I couldn't stop it." As I say this, the memories flood back, as if I relive it all in an instant. I fall to my knees and cry. "I would constantly destroy Tavi and Vinyl, but neither would blame me. Near the end Tavi finally started to scream in pain, but even then, she never insulted me, she never blamed me. It hurt to see her like that, feeling myself destroy her body for my amusement. Hundreds of thousands of times I hurt them, yet they never blamed me."

"Then here is my final question, do you believe you have beaten this down for good?" She asks this watching from a distance with analyzing eyes.

I think a moment and respond simply, "No." She seems perplexed by this, so I continue. "No one can ever truly defeat their fears and doubts, they can only overcome them. I can feel it still within me, trying to drag me down and back into that hell. However, I know my life is not just my own. I am not alone in my life, I have friends, like you and Vinyl, that I consider like family. I have plenty of great friends in my life, and most of all, I have Tavi. I refuse to give in and make her cry. I refuse to live that nightmare, that hell, as if it were my fate or destiny. I may not be able to destroy it, but I will not let it claim me. I will shine in the darkness of my heart, like a star in the sky!"

This may be a dream, but these emotions are real. I feel a warmth surround me: Luna is covering me with her magnificent wings and holding me dearly. She is crying, but her lips are pursed into a smile, I can't say I fully understand why she is so happy but I do know she's happy for me. I simply continue to cry, letting out everything I have been holding in all these years. It feels...nice. I just stay there, in Luna's embrace, for a few hours. Eventually, she has to leave; she must return to her duties, so she leaves me to my dreams. I dream of gray and black and white and blue, and it was a happy dream.

I awake again; this time, Tavi isn't around. I am far from alone though. "Hey, welcome back man." It's Neon. "If you are wondering Vinyl just stepped out to get something to eat. We wanted to-" He gets cut off as Vinyl enters the room in a rush, levitating a hay burger behind her as she rushes to my side.

"Dude, you're awake! that's awesome. Tavi said you woke up for a moment a few days ago, and Luna said she talked to you when you fell back asleep, but finally you're awake!" The DJ is as happy as could be but Neon looks a little jealous. Glad to see he is doing well. I look over at Vinyl, finally looking at her I notice something and simply stare wide-eyed. "What's the matter?" Looking down she gets a big smile on her face. "Oh right, I forgot you don't know yet. I'm pregnant with Neon's kid!" I don't think my eyes could get any wider, I actually get a headache from the strain of it.

I try and speak, finding it easier then before even though the mask is still on. "So I guess I know how you two got together so much faster then your average couple." They both blush a bit, though Vinyl is beaming with pride.

"Yeah, guess you caught me, not like you and Tavi didn't do it though." I blush rather hard at that comment. "It's not hard to figure out, a mare in heat doesn't act completely normal during her heat, yet the one time I saw Tavi during her heat, about three days into it, she was certainly not acting strangely. Not entirely odd but every mare goes a little weird during their heat, not enough to disrupt their everyday lives usually, but it is noticeable. Didn't help that you two were extra close after that, going so far as to move in with her."

Neon, realizing this is not something either of us want Vinyl to talk about, decided now was a good time to derail this conversation. "Anyway we still don't know the gender of the baby, only that we only have one child growing in there. We would have gotten married soon after we found out, but I am pretty sure I want you to be my best man for that day." As he says that a warm place in my heart opens up. My best friend is getting married, and I get to be right there when it happens. "By the way, since the baby is due early July, we will get married after that since Vinyl wants to look good for our wedding day photo."

Vinyl blushes at this and playfully punches Neon in the arm. 'Yeah, that sounds like Vinyl. She pretends to not really care about her physical image, but she pays more attention to her figure than you would think.' This gets a light chuckle out of me.

"So wait, I am only going to be the 'best man' because I am best friends with the bride. Are you certain that there isn't another stallion you want to ask? Obviously I accept, but I would like to know." I ask, genuinely curious.

"Well, my friends either want to be with Vinyl, or want nothing to do with her so, I figured a friend that sees Vinyl for what she is would make a good choice. The fact that she sees you as a brother figure made it certain." I smile at the comment.

'It seems to me that Vinyl has really come into her own. Guess I won't need to worry about her as much from now on.' A smile crosses my face, and the doctor enters the room.

"I see our patient is awake today!" The doctor says cheerfully. He is a human doctor, a rarity in Equestria compared to other occupations. "Good morning Mr. Broquer. Well, I suppose I should say good afternoon instead." He chuckles.

"Please doctor call me Sam, no need for formalities at this late in the game huh?" I say while smiling weakly.

"Alrighty then Sam: according to your records, your wound has healed nicely; but still not in good enough shape to let you go as you are probably well aware yourself. When you are released, you probably will suffer long lasting effects. More than likely walking will become hard, if not impossible. There are a lot of things magic can do, but it can't make miracles with everything. We will set up therapy, but I doubt it will do any good since your spine was injured. So trust me when I say that you got lucky."

Vinyl and Neon are bummed, they had expected good news. Although I actually like him: he doesn't sugar coat things, he says them as they are. He did however made one mistake; he thinks I will take this lying down. I won't. "Hey doc, one thing before I let you continue."

"Yes Sam?"

"I will walk again, and when I walk it'll be the same way I did before I got shot. Point is: I will make a full recovery." Vinyl and Neon turned toward me, smiles on their face: if I was saying this, I was back to being myself. The doctor stares at me, waiting to see if I was just saying it, or if I mean it. Then he smiles.

"Well then if you have already made up your mind maybe you will, but from my expertise, I say it is impossible. If you want to prove me wrong then do it."

"A doctor that tells me to do what I want to do because it will make me better. I think we will get along just fine." I smile weakly, the feeling of tiredness begins to wash over me. I just have one question remaining. "By the way, where is Tavi, playing with the orchestra?"

Vinyl looks at me, her normally playful demeanor on full blast. "Yeah, she is currently practicing with the rest of the orchestra. They gave her some time off due to her arm injury and then, after your near death experience three weeks ago they gave her some more. Now though, she couldn't be much happier unless she could hold you in her arms." She looks a little sad, and I don't even need her to continue to know what she is thinking. "And dude, I'm sorry. If not for-"

Finding the strength to move, I shift my body and put my finger on her lips. "Don't you dare blame yourself for this. I was the one who punched him, I was the one that made the decision to put myself on the line. All you did was make amazing music. I had to get his attention and he had to pull the trigger. This is not your fault, so don't even try it." I lie back down, my strength failing me as Vinyl just stares, tears filling her eyes.

She smiles and says "Thanks dude, that means a lot to me." She sniffles a bit because I'm falling back sleep. Before I could though, the doctor starts talking.

"Hope you aren't falling asleep just yet, I need to talk to you in private; HIPPA and all that." I nod as Vinyl and Neon say their good byes, then head out and the doctor speaks. "I'll be honest there kid: you should have died in the first thirty seconds of getting shot. Not so much because of the bullet wound, but the poisons injected in them. Princess Luna said when she talked to you that you had a nightmare. She refused details but let's try and guess a little. The poison was made using 'Heart's Desire'. As you would assume from the name, this plant is normally used to create bonds. The poison you were infused with instead creates dark, twisted versions of your heart's true desire."

My eyes are wide in shock: I fought that darkness, but was it ever really there? The doctor watches as a series of emotions surge across my face and as I stay on perplexed he asks, "So, you have a question to ask do you?"

"Yes doctor. First up, are there ever any symptoms of fear or doubt coming up?"

"Well that is hard to tell. Most victims die with their only waking descriptions being of their desires twisted and contorted. Usually lustful desires are the worst, but a desire to help children for instance could lead to dreams of stealing children and harming them instead. That is just an example of course, given to me courtesy of the toxicologist on hand. Why would that be a concern for you?"

"Well doctor, it happened about the time of my cardiac arrest, before I woke up." He nods and writes down the information into his notes. "I understood that Octavia was speaking to me for the first time since that hell started. When I did, I could finally look away from that hell. I saw a door of light, beyond it was the source of the voice, of Octavia's voice. I wanted to go across the door, to see Octavia again. As I approached the door a figure from my past appeared. In real life, she had ruined me. In this hell, she controlled me absolutely. It tried to break me down. It tried to buy time as the door disappeared. It used my fears and doubts, but when I heard Octavia again though, I knew I couldn't stop. As I passed it, it laughed and disappeared. The door shone brighter and I walked through. I woke up after that, I heard the heart monitor signaling the loss of a beat, I could hear Tavi crying. A moment later it sprang back to life, after that, all I remember is her smiling at me. Then nothing."

The doctor writes all of it down. Every single word. "I see. Although I should give you the physiological reasons you are alive, we'll skip that and I'll talk to our shrink to see what he can make of this."

"Did all of the poison make it into my system?"

"No, you got most of it because the bullet hit you directly. Octavia was also shot, but since the bullet grazed her arm, she only suffered from minor symptoms."

"What happened to HIPPA doctor? You just spilled a little of Tavi's medical history to me."

"Oh let it go, I know you want to know what happened to her. Besides, thanks to her signature, you have full access to her medical records as a significant other would."

This brings a content smile to my face, the fact that she already considers me that close is amazing. "Hey doctor, when I wake up, I'd like to fill out paper work to let Tavi have full access to my medical records as a significant other."

"Sure. I can see you are tired from all of this so--"

I interrupt him abruptly, one last thing still plagues my mind. "Doctor, I have one last question."

"And that is?"

"Why were his bullets coated in poison, and how did he even get the gun into Equestria? The laws forbid it and the Princesses certainly would not have let someone like that in."

"Sorry, I don't know. You will have to ask the guard when the time comes."

"Alright then, thank you. I'll get some rest and see to things another time."

"As you wish, have a good nap Sam."

"Sure thing, have a good nap Sam."

As I fall asleep I feel an old, familiar warmth flow through me. The sounds around me blur and I slip back into the land of dreams. I dream of the past, before my life was turned upside down, of playing the piano, before being held by my mother. I was not alone with my mother though. Claudette, as an innocent young girl was also there. My brother, dressed in full police uniform stood not far away, with a young Tavi just before him. I dreamed of a good life.

I rise with a smile on my face, the early morning light coming through the curtains. I can hear birds chirping through the window. It's relaxing, and so is the sight of the mare walking in through the door. "Morning Tavi."

Tavi looks at me with a moment of surprise as a smile graces her face. The nightmare I went through and the pain I received begin to ebb away. I will always remember what happened in there, because now I want Tavi to be herself and I don't want to be the monster Mariana was, but I don't want to go back to what I was. 'I will make her happy, I will live by her side from now till the end.' I think as she approaches me and sits by my side.

"Good morning sleepy head. Glad to see you." she says with a smile.

"Well, this is a great morning, I get to wake up and get to see my beautiful Tavi." I say with a smile.

"My my, someone is certainly feeling flirty this morning."

"I have three months and then some of flirting to catch up on apparently. Figured I would get started on it."

"I see. Well then, let's save the real flirting for after we celebrate your return home."

This puzzles me, am I really that well? I have been unconscious, if I put the times together correctly, a total of about four months.

"Yeah, you haven't exactly thought about magical healing: it may work miracles, but gun shot wounds laced with poisons still don't heal well."

"I know, but it's been five months since you were checked in." 'What.'

"They have been keeping you on enough drugs to keep you sleeping most of the time, they stopped yesterday after your conversation with the doctor. They honestly have no idea how you are waking up so often. Then again anesthesia is not an exact science they say."

"Guess that explains it. Did they tell you how that DJ ever got into Equestria, let alone the gun?" I ask, at this Octavia's brow furrows.

The color drains from Tavi's face as she answers. "They did, there is an underground group of smugglers, humans and ponies alike, who traffic various objects from Earth to Equestria and vice-versa. The idea is that there are a few portals still left undiscovered by the governments of both sides, so these portals can be used to illegally transport objects and living beings. After some research there have been a few humans and ponies abducted by several smuggling rings, both as slaves and...toys."

The first thought going through my head is about the many friends I have made and what may happen if any of them is ever kidnapped. I shake my head after a moment, "I would rather not think about how bad things can get; so onto a lighter topic, when do I leave?"

"Well, let's just say I am going into heat soon and I need my best form of relief." She says as a sexy smile forms across her lips, a drastic change from the melancholic one that had just taken up her face. If the heart monitor... wait, where is the heart monitor. When did they take that away?

"I am glad they took out that heart monitor, they might become worried about why my heart rate has sky rocketed. Well, let's get me out of here then, I miss seeing you every morning."

She blushes a little, but her gaze never changes from loving after a moment she simply says, "I thought you would try to get out on your own at first."

"I'll try that when I have a wheelchair to fall into with others around to help should, and probably when, I fall. Muscle deterioration and all that."

She giggles into her hand and replies, "Indeed, good thing help will be here--" Tavi is cut off by the arrival of Neon and Vinyl. "...soon."

"Well then, let's get him out of this place and back to your love nest. From what I heard you are in for quite a treat, different from last time but oh so fun." Vinyl says. At first I am simply put happy for everything to be like normal, then my brain registers what she says and I simply blush.

Tavi beats me to that point, her face exceedingly red. As she stares flabbergasted at Vinyl, definitely showing her pregnancy now. She cradles her belly where her child grows, notices our beet red faces and laughs hard. Neon standing nearby as if predicting she would lose her balance. Which she does shortly thereafter.

"Vinyl, just because you are on maternal leave does not excuse your attempt to diffuse your boredom in such a manner!" Tavi exclaims. Her face is still red though. She looks to me and says, "Well, about a month after you fell unconscious I decided I needed a drink. Vinyl knew she was pregnant so she didn't drink, but she joined me to keep an eye out for me. As the night wore on and the drink started going I may have let a few of the details slip about that night." She slowly gets more ashamed as my hand reaches up to cup her face, and turn her toward me.

"Tavi, if she knows some of what happened last time, oh well. The emotions stay with us, and that is what counts." Tavi smiles warmly at this. Vinyl chuckles and Neon speaks up.

"Well why are we talking about this in the hospital? Let's get him out of here and back home already!"

"Agreed, we got to get out of here before they kick us out guys." Vinyl chimes in. I try to stand up, but fail to do so because of the loss of strengh. The thing is though, that I could feel every bit of my legs and control them. 'I hope that I will be able to satisfy Tavi during her heat. I want her to be happy, and doing so during her heat is big. Note to self: find out just how affective those stamina potions are.'

As we check out I fill out the paper work to allow Tavi access to my medical records. She was so happy to hear I was doing this as well that she gives me a hug. It hurt. After I'm fully checked out of the hospital I stop by the orchestra hall and get the music sheets for the next session. There's a new set of music starting next week, but I don't think I'll be able to make it. Normally, a mare is excused when they are in heat and stallions are excused when their mares enter heat. However, since Tavi has me to satiate her desires, she's ready to keep playing, while I on the other hand get lovely time off for her heat, meaning I will start on the fourth performance of the orchestra hall for the set I picked up music sheets for. This may seem convenient, but I have to go to physical therapy. That alone will be 'fun'.

About halfway to our home, Tavi takes over pushing me through the streets of Canterlot back to our home. If I hadn't been in the hospital for so long I would have complained about the speed, or the fact that we didn't take a coach to our home, but I want some sunshine. I had paled a bit in the hospital, and I want to get a little color back in my skin. I also remember reading about sunlight being a mood booster for us humans, so I figure why not, I won't get easy access to the sunlight forever. As we get closer to our home though, Tavi starts acting differently. She starts to pick up her pace while Vinyl seems to be using a poker face, and the light conversation we had going on has stopped. Looking at those things logically, I put them together as we reach home. "Tavi, there is a surprise party behind the doors of our home isn't there?"

I hear Vinyl groan as Tavi speaks, "Well, I guess we did a poor job of hiding it then didn't we?"

"Tavi, when there is a feeling of suspense in the air, it is hard to not expect it."

"Oh, we will see how long that lasts." Tavi says, a smug grin crossing her face.

'This is one of the many things I love about her: even when I have the advantage, she can take it away in an instant.' I think with a smile.

As we enter, I see nothing out of the ordinary. After a brief tour of the house, the only thing that has changed is that I'm staying on the first floor. As you can probably guess, this is when I hear a squeak behind me. I hear someone grin, literally grin as a familiar voice fills the room.

"It's party time!" Then the sound of a cannon goes off. It's party time, and I am definitely surprised. Only one question remains.

"How did you change my wheelchair's color to pink that fast?"

Author's Note

"Dance as though no one is watching you. Love as though you have never been hurt before. Sing as though no one can hear you. Live as though heaven is on earth." — Souza

"Those who bring sunshine to the lives of others cannot keep it from themselves." — James M. Barrie

HIPPA- A set of standards to protect patient privacy, basically, without patient, family, or significant others (depending on situation) permission, information is to stay as strictly patient/doctor as possible. For children or those deemed unable to make important decisions (unconscious or drugged individuals for instance) the decision goes to family, significant others, or those on a pre-approved list may receive certain information.

Pinkie Pie: "Oh silly author, you should explain these things in the story, not in the notes. Also, I had plenty of time after... *blah blah blah*"

Author: "Pinkie, go back into the story, the fourth wall is still damaged from your cloning incident."

Pinkie: "Okie Dokie Lokie!"

Now then, as a side note, chapter releases will be a little slower from here on out. Basically the reason is I leave a LOT of little mistakes in the chapters, making my editor take even longer to do his job, so I am going to start editing myself more. Also, between real life problems and school actually getting hard, I need to actually focus on this stuff. I still have stuff written, but it will take a little longer to get it out.

Partay!

"Don't try to understand her, it is simply better to accept that Pinkie does the impossible and move on." Twilight says as I regain my senses from the party cannon changing my views on reality. "I tried to understand her once, I ended up understanding that she's somepony who's actions can't be explained."

"I'll have to take your word for it then Twilight. Now then, if this is going to be a party..." I say while slowly realizing Tavi's face resembled a certain human piece of art work appropriately labeled, 'The Scream'.

"It's time to drop the bass!" Vinyl screams.

Viny--" Tavi tries to say before she is blocked out by the pressure waves of the bass. Vinyl, in all of her wonderful abilities, has a problem with noticing the details. Tavi's house is wired up so that there are speakers throughout the whole place. The only places of refuge are her practice room, and the bathrooms. There are speakers both for treble, and bass. So when Vinyl drops the bass, it goes down about three times louder than it would have normally been. The problem lies in that she had planned for the whole house to feel the bass from the speakers only in the room she occupied, meaning the entire house reverberates at about forty-two times what was originally intended. This causes a pressure wave that momentarily deafens everyone in the room aside from Princess Celestia and Princess Luna who raise fields of magic to protect themselves from what they noticed was coming. Unfortunately, this sound wave doesn't stop just because of silly things like walls. The wave of energy smashes through glass, effectively knocking out every pane of glass within two blocks of Tavi's house. It also knocks one of Neon's fillings out, knocks out Fluttershy, and stuns Twilight who certainly did not expect what happened. The others are in various degrees of shock, from stunned to knocked off their feet.

Tavi, recovering quickly, looks around and sees the rest of the devastation, while I am too busy being on the boundary of losing consciousness, a battle I am losing quickly. "Vinyl, you just destroyed every window in our house, not to mention the damage done to-" The rest is lost on me as I return to the realm of unconsciousness for a time. When I rise I am lying on my bed, on the first floor. I am not alone though; because snuggling up to me is Tavi. Her head is on my chest, as I hold her in my arms. I dare not move, wishing to enjoy this moment, of waking with Tavi in my arms, until a noise catches my attention. Tavi and I aren't alone in that room, and judging by the snickers, there is more than one intruder.

"Enjoying ourselves are we?" Vinyl says, snickering all the while. Joining her are Luna and Neon. Of whom only Luna is silent on the snickering, bur her grin implies this is barely so. The sounds bring Tavi out of her slumber. At first she snuggles closer, then she registered what the sounds that had awoken her were. She quickly bolts upright, her face a slight shade of crimson at the not-so-private intimate moment. She stammers for a moment before giving up on talking her way out of it.

With a hearty laugh from Vinyl, Tavi gets out of bed while I quickly note my nearby wheelchair. My arms were definitely not where I would want them to be, but I decide to get myself into my wheelchair so I can at least properly converse with my friends. I move with some semblance of grace as I move into my wheelchair. Luckily, the portion I sit upon is lower then the bed, so the transition is easy. As I settle my feet to their appropriate positions Tavi speaks up. "Sam, I wish you had waited to get into your wheelchair. Your muscles are weaker than you are used to. Magic may have healed your wounds fast, but five months in the hospital will deteriorate your muscles regardless."

"You know me Tavi, I don't like being unable to do something myself. I know that I will have to get back to where I was, but this is something I want to do myself."

"Well, that's one way to start it. However, if I remember what I heard, you need a miracle to walk again, so it is better to not push yourself right now." Tavi said. This however, lit a fire in me.

"Tavi, I don't believe in that kind of miracle."

Tavi looks at me in disbelief. "What do you mean by that?"

"Just like my doctor, you seem to believe I should wait for a miracle while trying a little. Such a thing is stupid to me. To wait for a miracle to happen is not the way to live, it is no different than saying we can't change our fate or whatever. I believe that the only miracles that happen are those crafted by our hands, through effort and determination. We don't simply live waiting for fate to take care of everything for us; so why should I wait for fate to give me my legs when I can take them with hard work?" Everyone in the room looks on, taking in the significance of what I just said. I was slowly breaking the shell that I had placed on myself all those years ago. Tavi merely walks up to me and hugs me tightly, a light smile on her face.

Not long after the outburst we all gather around the practice room. It is a wonderful place to simply talk about various things, and there is plenty of room since it is meant to fit eight or nine practitioners including one piano player. Tavi and I sit in chairs next to each other, Vinyl and Neon do the same, and Luna takes another chair, sitting somewhat opposite all of us. We have a smaller party just for me. After the bass incident, Vinyl would have to go around and order windows to replace the ones broken from the pressure wave; the others continued to party as it was unknown if I would awake in time to join in the festivities. Tavi decided to put me to bed, but had fallen asleep not too long after while looking upon my sleeping form. She apparently has had a few sleepless nights recently worrying over me, and the simple fact that I was there with her again was enough to make her quite drowsy. I can't let that continue. Luna explains that both her and Twilight believe I passed out due to the shock of the pressure wave combined with my weakened state. She told me that I would not have to return to the hospital thankfully. Also of good news, I avoided bursting my eardrums completely; so Celestia was able to heal them, saving me a trip to the hospital, again.

'I'll have to remember to thank Celestia next time I see her.' I think to myself, though knowing Celestia, she would probably just wave it off like it was nothing.

Vinyl once again returns to her tables, hooks up to Tavi's system still, but thankfully plays much calmer music at a much lower level. After setting things up she returns and talkes with us. As in human pregnancies, after around five months, Vinyl's baby begins to kick. When the baby did I don't think there was a hand that wanted to stray from her belly. As I think about it, I wonder if the scientists are right, can Tavi and I ever have a child together?

'I want to have a baby with Tavi, to experience this joy, but can we?' I ponder this while feeling Vinyl's little baby kicking at his temporary prison. Vinyl also recently had tests done to find out the gender. She is having a little boy. Her face as she talks about this is joyful, motherly. I can't help but remember my mom when I look at her like this. I even remember dad from back then. I unconsciously pull Tavi a little closer as we simply listen to the music and talk with our friends. It is not much longer until we call it a night. Luna is heading off to bring her brilliant sky into the world, and Vinyl and Neon are off to relax before they head to bed. As they do, Tavi and I go and make dinner.

I try to help where I can, but mostly I am stuck on the side lines. Being unable to move freely makes it hard to cook after all. As we finish we retire, once again, to the practice room. Tavi sits at her cello and I at the piano. We begin to move, and the music flows.

After we finish playing together, Tavi and I venture back to my room. We simply lie down, holding each other as we fall asleep. Visions of Tavi, Vinyl, Neon, mom, and of a child growing within Tavi fill my dream.

I awake the next morning alone, but there is a smell in the air though. Something familiar. I sniff the air a little: eggs, pancakes with syrup baked inside, and toast. My wheelchair is conspicuous in its absence from the room, so I have no choice but to wait for Tavi. As she opens the door moments later, the smell of breakfast blows through the room. Such a wonderful smell, but something else is pleasant as well. It is then that I notice Tavi's outfit. It isn't her usual black dress. She is wearing one of my dress shirts with one of my ties (I don't always wear a tie, but when I do, I can't tie it) and nothing else. The shirt isn't buttoned, it barely covers her breasts, and the tie barely reaches low enough that it covers her...lady parts. It then hits me like a truck: Tavi just went into heat.

"I hope you have had plenty of rest lover. Because you won't be getting any good rest for a while."

"Wasn't your heat supposed to be two months ago?" I asked, clearly confused that her heat was coming so strongly yet so late compared to the normal timing of once every six months.

"Well, I was so emotionally stressed out by the fact that you might never come back that my heat was sort of drowned out by my emotions. Now then, are you ready for all of this?"

"... Am I given time to eat, get a drink and shower?"

"Yes to the first two, but don't worry about the shower, you will only get sweaty again shortly." She gazed at me, lust pouring from her. "And after you enjoy breakfast, I will enjoy a different meal."

My eyes feel unnaturally wide as I say, "Tavi, you are the best."

Author's Note

Clop next chapter obviously, if you wish to skip it then do so, I promise not to add any other characters at the end this time. Applejack, why are you coming here with that necklace, stay back, back I say!

Also, going to be a little less music for a while. I would have to force it in for a little while and that won't make the story better.

Sexy Time! (clop)

As I finish eating breakfast, Tavi takes the plates and tray out of the room. While leaving, she makes sure to move her tail to give me a view of her in a...'very ready' state. As she left the room I felt myself move to where she would be walking at that moment. As if by instinct I knew where she was in the house and what she was doing.. By the time she returns, my pants are aching. I need some release; but this Aphrodite has captured me, and I am a willing captive.

She enters the room, making sure to keep herself hidden just as before, that dirty temptress. I follow her sway as she approaches. When she gets to the bed she lets her upper body fall forward, ending up on all fours. She crawls over the sheets and up to me. I feel warm even before she reaches the space on top of me. My clothes quickly became a painful prison. Yet she slows, then stops, her head just above my stomach. She brings herself low, her upper body, and her breasts make contact with the bulge in my pants.

My mind blanks for just a moment, because I have felt her like this before. Last time she was in heat we experimented, a lot. The memories only serve to make myself want this more. She, however, did not move. She loves being in control. She loves to make me want her, to guide me along and get what we both want in the end. I couldn't resist her if I wanted to. Being an Earth Pony, she has strength beyond your average human; in fact I sometimes hear tales of men trying to compete with a guy named Big Macintosh down in Sweet Apple Acres. Every time they end up defeated. Tavi might not be that strong, but even at my best, I'm not overpowering her unless she wanted me to.

Right now, she wants control. She slowly, agonizingly slowly, moves herself; and the light fur covering her body keeps rubbing on the material of my pants. She finally reaches up and slowly takes off my pants. If she wanted to she could probably rip them off in a matter of seconds. Now though, now she wants to make me wait. She has been without me for long enough, so she is going to enjoy me right here and now to the fullest extent possible. Even if it means driving me crazy while doing so.

She slowly moves back up, my pants now lying discarded on the floor. She repeats the same actions as before. Soon she slowly reaches about halfway up my body, descending so that her soft yet firm breasts lay on me. Now only the thin fabric of my boxers keep her at bay from direct contact. Tavi giggles for a moment. I look down and see what she finds funny. I had a rather large wet spot on my boxers, right at the tip of my bulging mini-me. It becomes clear to me: if she continues this, I will release the moment she touches her breasts directly to me. She once again continues to move. After a while, she moves her hands up, grabbing at the waistband of my boxers. She slowly, meticulously, removes my boxers. She does something new though: she turns them inside out, finds the damp spot, brings it to her muzzle, and licks it. Slowly she licks them clean, before folding them neatly and placing them over on a dresser. I am so close to release, and yet I can't move. If she touches me one more time in that sensual way I'll empty myself.

She slowly walks over and repeats the process of crawling onto the bed and over me. This time though, she doesn't stop. She crawls on top of me, moving herself so that her marehood is inches from my face; she towers over me, looking at me with nothing but lust. "I wonder," she says while licking her lips, "what it is that I want you to do." She smiles smugly. Thanks to her position, there is no way I can move my hands, so I can't stimulate myself at all. She knows this game too well. I will have to remember to chastise Luna for teaching her this. Right now though, being so close to her marehood, there is no way I can resist.

She moves herself even closer, until not even an inch separates herself from me. I slowly take out my tongue, and start to lick around her marehood, tasting the damp hair around her. Savoring her juices, I make sure to never directly touch her. Her hand reaches out for me, she seems to holds herself back for as long as possible, before pulling me into direct contact. She pants, her voice finally becoming deep moans. Her body quakes at the contact; and it seems she just had an orgasm. But I wouldn't let her be done just yet. I line up my tongue, and push into her depths as much as I can. She reacts as if I struck her with a bolt of lightning. She arches her back, her head moving out of the way, her moan stopped in its tracks, only to be resumed a moment later as her senses catch up.

I don't stop though, I keep moving my tongue, using every muscle I can to get myself as close as possible. My upper lip brushes against her clitoris as my tongue continued to move within. "P...ple~ease. Le...let me re...rest a moooooment." She manages to get out. I look up and her face is contorted into one of intense pleasure. I want her to feel this. The room seems to melt away; the only thing in my senses is this amazing mare, panting and moaning on top of me. I feel her starting to contract randomly, her clitoris moving slightly at my touch. Her panting increases as her moans get deeper and louder. Suddenly, she seems to be having a seizure. Her body once again arches as I feel her clench and move. This is her second orgasm of the day, I think. She pants, her coat damp with sweat. She slowly recovers from her orgasm as I stop my actions.

Once she recovers she throws herself forward, lust burning deep in her eyes. She smiles deeply as her lust burns ever brighter. It is both intimidating and highly arousing. "I guess I am going to have to return the favor now won't I?" Her grin is impossibly large. She moves her body slowly downwards, making sure her breasts pass over my face, so I give them a quick lick with my tongue. As her face came into view, fear and excitement grip my heart. My penis is propped up between her butt cheeks, but before I can try and realign myself, she skillfully moves and places my shaft at her entrance and her face in front of mine.

She moves her head down, locking me into a kiss; her lips forcing mine open as her tongue probes the depths of my mouth. She pulls at my lower lip, bringing into her mouth and lightly chews it. As a moan escapes my mouth, she lowers herself abruptly onto my shaft, her wet, warm walls crushing me. The pleasure leaves me breathless. Tavi breaks the kiss, her lips finally separating from mine. "I see you enjoyed that. Maybe you will enjoy this more." She grinds her hips, moving me inside of her. Then she withdraws, taking me fully out of her body, and lining herself up with a different hole. She slowly moved herself down, her ass parting as I slowly enter this forbidden hole. The tightness is on a different level of pleasure, but Tavi seems uncomfortable. I grab her and stop her.

"Tavi, if it isn't fun for both of us, it isn't fun at all." She looks at me with a surprised expression. Then she just smiles, pulls me out, and places me at her love tunnel once again.

"Thank you, lover." She says as she impales herself on me. "I'll have to reward you." She leans back down and kisses me again. She starts to move herself on me faster and faster. Eventually the pace she reaches causes the bed to creak and groan under our momentum. She gets me right on the verge of release, then slows down. She even stops, merely kissing me passionately. After a moment she moves quickly again, constantly leaving me on the edge of orgasm. Finally, she pulls away and says "No more, fill me with your cum and quench the fire within me."

That did it, my floodgates open and I release deep inside of Tavi. I go for longer then usual, sending stream after stream of my sperm into Tavi until I lose my breath. Only belatedly do I feel Tavi's walls clenching my rod. After what seems like an eternity Tavi pulls me out, but I am still hard, and that can only mean one thing. "So I assume the potion was in the breakfast?"

Tavi stares at me, with a little sheepish grin. "Yes, I wanted to have a little more fun and figured you could use a little...boost. Now then looks like you're ready for yet another round." I stare at her questioningly, as she once again grabs me, positioning me at her rear entrance.

"Tavi, I--" the rest of the words die in my throat as Tavi, in one fluid motion, sits down; engulfing me in a pressure previously unknown to me.

"Y-you seemed to liiiike it wh...when Lunaaa~ offered you a chance to go into her. So I figured I would give it a try as well." She recovers as she speaks, the shock passing as I simply look into her eyes. Tavi's beautiful eyes hold both pleasure and pain. She readjusts her hands, and tightens her muscles as she prepares to pump me. The strange pleasure, this crushing sensation beyond what her vagina ever gave me, feels amazing. Tavi starts to move, slowly at first, but steadily picking up the pace. As she begins to move faster the pain disappears from her features, pleasure taking its place in its stead. Her muscles tighten and contract seemingly at random while I regain a small semblance of my mind. My hands were freed when she shifted her position for this, so I decide to use them. One of my hands makes its way below her, making contact with her marehood.

She groans loudly as the first contact is made, and it only grows louder as I massage her inside and out, until she is unable to move on her own. I pull her down on top of me, using my other hand to grab her head. Pulling her into a heated kiss, I begin to pump into her on my own, using both my shaft and my hand. Her moans and groans become shouts. I feel her body begin to shudder as she grows close to her limit. I grow close as well, but not nearly close enough. My hand falters at her marehood as I also release her head, both my hands find purchase on her ass, as she uses her hands to force our kiss to continue. I pump vigorously into her, but I don't immediately join her as she reaches her climax. I feel the spasms on my shaft, her body's convulsions pushing me to my limit and beyond. As her last convulsions end, I release deep into her ass. She feels it as she releases her stranglehold on my mouth.

We simply lie there, basking in the afterglow of our orgasms for some time. As we cuddle into each other, sleep begins to claim me as we lie there. I can only imagine how much more exciting this will be. Then I hear the one voice I didn't expect: Vinyl's.

"Yo Octy, I got the lube, spandex and toys you wanted!" As I drift off to sleep, I see the hungry eyes of Tavi and her devilish smile. I dream of what could happen. At the end of the week, those dreams could not compare to the fun we had.

Author's Note

I totally listened to this while writing this. It makes no sense that I did though... Thanks Desideratium...

Interesting note: Briefs can cause damage to a mans testicles, causing decreased levels of testosterone and lower sperm counts. Hence, Sam wears boxers.

Time marches....

It has been three weeks since Tavi's heat ended, and I gotta tell you: it was glorious. The toys and lube Vinyl brought were amazing. Turns out that having a vibrating dildo in her ass makes the sex amazing. Then again, she did leave me with a dildo in my ass for four hours while she went to the days performance. That could have been a little less exciting... but at least I didn't get Priapism from it. I also started physical therapy, and I made the doctor collapse earlier today as a result. You see, they have these parallel bars set up to help people keep their balance while practicing to walk. The doctor and therapist positioned my chair at the end of the little walkway. I was in another chair and was told I could leave when I reached the other chair. So I walked, without assistance, the whole twenty feet of the course. I was exhausted afterwords, but damn it all I wanted to check on Tavi.

Lately, she has been experiencing some very...promising symptoms. After going through severe morning sickness this morning, she went to see the doctor to have some tests done. I am not oblivious to these kinds of things, I understand that she could be pregnant with my child. In fact, I'm very excited for her to be carrying my child. Then again, that leaves very little time for us to plan our wedding; of course that is only if she is pregnant. If not...well, we will have time to plan it. Just in case though, I am having Rarity make me a new tuxedo. I have tried to sit down and play the piano, but unfortunately I am too excited; my fingers dance, but no music flows forth. Nothing comes out but uncoordinated sounds. Too many emotions are swirling in my head to let me focus on playing.

Vinyl and Neon came by earlier, they had dropped off the plans for the wedding. Apparently Vinyl wants a September wedding, an interesting time for a wedding. That time of year is simply terrible for most things. Not to mention their son will be two months old at the time. I hope Vinyl understands just how much shit she will be going through. Neon however, seems to grasp that this is going to be rather hectic and has started taking care of just about everything. He even got one of Vinyl's friends from the DJ community to be there in case Vinyl is unable to DJ her own wedding like she wants to. He has a good head on his shoulders. He may not be the smartest, but he definitely has things somewhat organized.

In that way, he brings a nice balance to her. She is loud, active and spontaneous, but he is subtle, somewhat passive, and a lot more organized. He seems to always have something ready or a back-up plan. About a week ago Vinyl had tried to make dinner for them: she ended up destroying their stove instead. He had planned ahead and made a simple dinner using nothing but cold food. It wasn't something as simple as a salad either. Vinyl is definitely happy to have him at her side. After a long conversation, Neon had to leave to prepare the club they are working at for the light shows Vinyl wanted to go with her music.

When we were alone, she decided to tell me some things. She told me how, until her third date with Neon, she still held on to some hope that I would fall for her. She had also decided to give me a little competition, hoping to at least make me happy. She knew before I told her that my previous relationship was painful, but she wanted me to give it a try again. She figured after a while I wouldn't fall for her very easily, and then it happened: a friend of hers was also interested in me.

Vinyl was out on the town with Tavi when they started talking about up and coming music talent. Vinyl really started paying attention when Tavi started to make a description of one artist in particular. Vinyl noticed how similar the artist and herself appeared to be in terms of musical skill, style, and talents. When Tavi noted that it was a human artist she was talking about, Vinyl nearly lost it laughing in the streets. Vinyl actually took Tavi to her home to talk about this artist. Tavi nearly lost it when she saw the picture of the two of us on one of Vinyl's many stands. Tavi actually thought Vinyl and I were dating.

Vinyl wished it was true. She told me how Tavi went on for a while talking simply about the music I made. She had a bad taste of humans when a cellist had decided to retire. There were plenty who were invited, both human and pony. However most of the human musicians weren't up the to the standards of the orchestra. She was present, as the lead cellist, as each of them received the news that they had not been chosen. Most took it alright, downtrodden but alright. Some, however, went as far as to claim discrimination. One went even further and pretty much did everything short of physical assault.

This was part of the key difference of why she got stuck on me. I was far more laid back then them, not to mention I was definitely up the the orchestral standard. The other was the feel of my music. Most of the humans that would come and play held little to no emotion. They were certainly skillful, but they managed to do worse then most of the other players in the orchestra. When Tavi heard me play with Frequency that night, she became interested in me. She started to actually listen to a few things I had recorded with other groups. Most of the ones Vinyl listed were actually terrible groups, I needed to play them to pay my rent at the time, but at least she got to hear some of the better works. It was when she listened to one record in particular that she felt she had become smitten with me. It was the only record I ever made by myself, and only a few copies of it exist as I only managed to sell enough to pay back my loan and a little extra. I think I made a total of 2,000 copies. It was one of the best things I have ever made, and I only got the chance to make and sell it after Vinyl gave me some starting money about one month after we first met. I had a recording of what I had done at the time, just no way to afford making copies to sell.

The premises of the record were that I played every instrument for every piece in it. It took me a total of two months, working on and off, to finish it. It was one of the few things that I felt proud of. To hear that Tavi was one of the few that actually bought it, that just made me giddy with joy. It was even played for other members of the orchestra at one of their celebratory parties. It was then that Frederick had decided to give me my invitation personally. It was thanks to Tavi that I got my life together, got a job I love, and found love as well. And thanks to Vinyl it was possible for Tavi and I to meet like that. It made me happy to think that Vinyl cared for me enough to do this for me, truly I had made some good friends.

I hugged Vinyl at this point. Nothing could make me happier then how I felt at that moment. I had the love of not one, but two beautiful mares, both of whom have dragged my sorry ass out of the rut I was in. After what had seemed like hours Vinyl had to leave. She would soon be on maternity leave while she was pregnant, but she had one last thing to say.

She was planning on moving away. Canterlot is certainly an interesting place to raise a family. However, the schooling was among the worst if you couldn't afford a private school, and my recent 'luck' with criminal activities wasn't making things very safe. She was thinking of going back to her home town of Ponyville. I was relieved to know she was staying close, but I will miss talking with her on a daily basis.

I hear the door creak open, followed by hoofsteps: Tavi is home. She arrives with a few groceries in hand, nothing suspicious in them. Her face is unreadable as well. She calmly puts away the groceries, denying me the chance to help as she did. I could see tear marks on her dress. Either they were tears of joy, of sorrow, or both. As she finishes putting away the groceries she invites me to the bedroom. As we approach the bed Tavi helps me to sit on it before joining me. She then takes a breath and speaks.

"Well, he ran a few tests today."

"And, how did it go?" I say with both anxiousness and excitement in my voice.

"Well, before I get into it, let me prepare myself." She looks at me a moment before laying back. "I am pregnant with twins."

I immediately pounce on her, holding her close to me as a assault her with kisses. She laughs as she struggles to move me. She doesn't want me to stop, but she doesn't want me to smother her either. After a while I simply hold her against me thightly. She then says something that in all my life I never expected her to say.

"When the twins are born, and we get married, we are moving and we are quitting the orchestra."

Author's Note

Priapism: condition of an extended erection lasting more then four hours without proper stimulation. This can lead to the blood solidifying in the penis, which can lead to the penis breaking off with next to no force. This is why when a medicine says to go to a doctor for an erection lasting four hours you do it guys. (I am Higherbeach, giver and taker of boners!)

Wait what now Tavi?

I bolt upright as those words sink deep into my ears. I look at Tavi and say, "So I'll assume, from the actions you have taken, that you are only doing this for our child."

"Foals. Our little ones will, according to the data from other mares that have gotten pregnant, take on the characteristics of the mother to decide which species it will be."

"Alright, foals then, ho--." I stop mid-sentence as I back track, my mind finally focusing on one fact in particular. "We are going to be parents."

As she does I can see in her eyes, for the first time, conflict. Sorrow, joy, uncertainty, and many other emotions cross her face as she speaks again. "Yes, we will soon be a family in the most intimate of ways."

I look at her, and I now fully understand why she wants to do all of this. With two foals, we won't be able to keep up with them and the orchestra. It would be unfair for the orchestra and our foals. I barely have had the time to perform with them since joining, having multiple issues lately; namely how I almost died and all that. I only recently got to play a bit for practice, so I will have to inform them that, due to this incident, I will have to quit the orchestra. I will do so for Tavi and our unborn foals. I know for a fact I could play with the orchestra and keep pace with Tavi and the foals, but I would have no time to be a good father or a devoted husband. I want to be able to at least do what I know is right.

"Alright Tavi. I will inform Maestro tomorrow about the events transpiring and that I will have to quit."

"He already knows; I told him myself on the way home. I hope you didn't think I was giving you a choice in this." Tavi's ears lower, her voice shaking as she tries to keep herself together. Looking closer I can see the trails of tears upon her cheeks and dress.

"Tavi, what else is wrong? Something is bothering you that you aren't telling me."

"Is it that obvious?"

"Tavi, I love you, and I know this isn't you. So please, tell me what's wrong."

"... I don't want to quit, but I have to. I have to give up everything I know and love before I met you because you are more important than any of it. I am...conflicted. I want to be a good mother, and I want us to be happy, but to do so means giving up so much. I don't know if I can handle it." She begins to break down. I knew the orchestra meant a lot to her, but to see her having to quit, this isn't good. Thanks to the money we got paid from various sources we wouldn't have to worry about money for a while, but this is like tearing out her soul.

"I hate that I have to quit, but I love us too much." She rolls into my lap as she cries. Seeing her like this, it is heart wrenching.

"I will promise you this Tavi: no matter what, I will always be here for you, and we don't have to stop playing. You are already so willing to make such sacrifices for us, I will make sure to keep up with you. I once promised I would never let you cry, yet here I am unable to truly console you. I want to do everything I can to make you happy, so I have an idea. Let's move to Ponyville."

'Why Ponyville? I was thinking more along the lines of Manehatten. What makes you think of that little town?"

"Well I talked to Vinyl earlier and she plans to move there herself. We also have the Elements of Harmony there so we'll feel safe. It is a lovely town from what I hear. Finally, Lyra and Bonbon live there as well, so plenty of friends live in that town. Other benefits include the most tolerant town in the country, lower costs of living, and it is not that much further away from Canterlot, so your parents can easily come visit. I honestly think we should look into it and see if we can't get anything there before looking at a city like Manehatten. Especially Manehatten."

"Well, I can't say I blame you, but what would we do there, what jobs would we get, how would we support our family?"

"That is something I will begin looking into. We only just recently had our family start growing didn't we?" She smiles a bit at this, holding her belly in her hand. As I look at this, my hand moves to join hers. Her eyes join with mine and I lean forward, ensnaring her in a kiss. Time seems to move with a will of its own as we simply enjoy the taste of each other, our lips opening as our kiss becomes more intimate. After what feels an eternity, we part again. It is only now that I look back and reflect on the time we have spent together.

We only got together eight months ago, and we didn't even spend most of it together, yet I feel our bond has grown exceedingly strong. We come from different worlds, we come from very different family lives, and yet here we are, holding each other as our lives begin to move forward together, as we start a family together. I hold her close as a familiar sensation falls over me. A complete and total calm. We sit there, holding each other close, for hours. Finally, a noise breaks the mood as the great clock of Canterlot tolls for six in the afternoon.

We part, holding hands, as we walk into the kitchen to prepare a small dinner for ourselves. We have a salad with cucumber sandwiches, sitting at our table eating them away. After a time Tavi and I decide that we would play a little together, then we would cuddle for the rest of the day until sleep takes us into the land of dreams. Upon our arrival Tavi takes a different place than usual: she takes her place not with her cello, but with the piano.

"I have been practicing and learning to play the piano from Frederick, that way you can play other instruments. I started a few days after I was discharged from the hospital. I was hoping to surprise you on your release but, even including the extra time you were in the hospital I was unable to master it in time. A few days ago I finished my lessons so, would you mind playing with a different instrument today?" She asks this with a smile, while my chest fills up with warmth. She loves me enough to learn another instrument, just so I can play something else. I smile at her with all the love in my heart on display. I walk over to the guitar, pick it up, and prepare to play with the other beat in my chest.

As we finish, I put my guitar down and walk over to her, remembering something Vinyl told me earlier that day.

"So Tavi, I heard you owned my record." She blushes when I say this. "If I remember right, this is a song you said you liked from my conversion portion." Her eyes light up as I raise up my hands and begin to play.

As I finish we hear the Canterlot clock chime for the last time that night. Eight pm, time for us to go cuddle on the bed. She takes my hands in hers as she leads me back to the bed room. But when she does, I watch the floor drop out from underneath her. Everything fades away into darkness. I turn around, and see Mariana standing there.

"Welcome back, my little fucker."

"...fuck."

Author's Note

Original plan was for Octavia to learn to play the guitar, but... my plans.
A somewhat dark chapter coming up, but it is not like the previous one, it is a lot more regular sex, but with dark undertones.
Also, I may have hit submit on something earlier today!

Falling into darkness. (clop)

I stand there, stunned by the sudden change. I was, just moments before, with Tavi. Where did this begin, what parts were real? Am I still in the midst of dying?

"First of all, let's get some things straight: you did escape me once, that is true, but now I have you again. This time I will not let you go. I will drag you back to where you belong, so come on. I will not give you a choice." A click finally grabs my attention; a collar was around my neck, and Mariana was holding the end of a chain. "There, now you are chained up like the animal you are." She then backs up a bit before continuing on. "Alright, a good owner keeps her pet exercised." As she begins to walk away, my voice finally returns to me.

"Why are you back? I defeated you. I won and reclaimed my life!" I shout.

"Such a misconception, you merely bought some time. With the coming of your family you began to doubt yourself, to doubt your relationship, to doubt your 'Tavi'. At first I had to break down your little delusion of being happy. There is nothing you can do but accept this, and live as my little pet. I will keep you healthy and safe, so come along little shit. Mommy wants to find something fun to do."

She reaches the end of the chain, but even though I do not wish to walk, I am forced to join her. I struggle and try to escape, to break this damn chain, but am unable to do so. She disappears into darkness, and I soon join her. As I disappear into the darkness, I feel the memories of my previous trip flood into my head. The feeling of destroying all that I love is only amplified, now I have two foals to lose as well.

It feels like three hours later, and all I have done is follow Mariana against my will, and she has done some rather terrible things. She has broken my left arm, ripped out my balls, impaled me with several spikes, and has eaten my right eye, all of which grow back and fix themselves so she can do it again. She is happily humming a tune that sounds surprisingly like a dirge. It sickens me. She keeps dragging me along, and every once in a while she stops, turns around, and does something new. I'm once again a back seat passenger. I want help. I try to yell for help, but my mouth doesn't move.

At one point she stops and has me lick her heels clean, then she has me move up until I'm eating her out. I have no choice, she has fun and I have a heel carving out my body. At one point we come across a bed, so she decides it's time to have more fun. She crawls onto the bed, sits on her knees with her upper body supported by her arms, she faces me and beckons me forward. After I get to her she uses her teeth to bring down my zipper and uses her lips to unbutton my pants. As they fall to the ground she begins to lick at my boxers. For the first time there's no pain or suffering, just sheer pleasure.

I have never felt this much pleasure before: it's serene, absolute, perfect. Her tongue pushes makes me hard through my boxers, my mind is beginning to blank, but she never quite lets me get there. Then, after a small amount of time she begins using her teeth and pulls my boxers down. She breathes onto me, projecting warm air onto my fully erect member.

"Hmmhmhmhm, seems you are already so excited, you conceited dog. I guess you deserve a reward. Just remember, from this point forward, this is what you can expect if you remain here and obedient to me." As she finishes I try to speak, but words do not form, I merely babble unintelligibly. "How cute, you are trying to speak. Now hush, I am going to have some fun." As she says this she places the tip of her tongue at the base of my shaft, and then she slowly brings it up, as she reaches the tip my mind blanks and I release myself.

"Such a naughty boy, but this is only the beginning." She says this, and as I finish releasing she brings her mouth to my tip. "This is a special service. I won't do it often, unless you really make me happy." She brings her lips to my tip and kisses me. I feel it, I feel the amazing force on me. I immediately go from being in remission, to full mast in an instant. Never fully breaking contact she brings out her tongue, which then begins to encircle me, adding new sensations to the already insane levels of pleasure. Surely, this is what they mean by between heaven and hell. The one who took away everything I had, and destroyed me with drugs and psychological torture, was now granting me something that was indisputably pure pleasure. It feels amazing, but only Tavi is allowed to touch me like this. I want to fight back, but she still controls me. She forces me to accept this pleasure, throwing my mind into the depths of consciousness as the pleasure grows. Soon enough, I once again release myself into her waiting mouth.

She takes my full load, she seems to be in ecstasy as she tastes it. She shows me the full load, closes her mouth and swallows. Even if it isn't Tavi, it is still sexy as hell. She smiles at me. "We are still nowhere near done yet little shit. Tell you what, if you are also a very good boy I'll even use your actual name, a fitting reward for you hmm?" She says this as she returns her face to my shaft. She licks her lips and brings herself even closer. She opens her mouth and says "Bon appétit Sam!"

Her mouth instantly engulfs me. A new pleasure flows through me; this time, my member once again rigid, the sight of her doing what she did with my semen having already stimulated me too much. I can feel my mind leaving me. She swirls her tongue around me and adds a new stimulation: suction. She does everything; from a gentle suck to a near perfect vacuum. She changes the pressure and alternates the rate at which she uses her tongue and mouth, creating an amazing sensation of ever lasting pleasure. Then she adds one more trick to send me over the edge: vibrations. She uses her voice to add sensations to me that I have certainly never felt. I release for the third time due to the action against me and once again fill her mouth. This time she leaves me in her mouth and she swallows to keep up with my release. It is now that I notice the amount I release has not changed from the first to the third shot. 'If this were Octavia, I would stay here forever.'

A moment later, and I finish my release. "Oh boy, so much of your delicious semen. I wonder how much I will get this time? This is the best I have for this part, but remember: there is more to come." She licks her lips, takes a few deep breaths and swallows a few times. She then opens her mouth, pulls her head back, and takes me deep into her throat. She holds me there, giving me the greatest pleasure yet. She takes my balls into her hands and massages them gently. After a moment her tongue starts to move, and she soon adds the sucking motion from before and adds her voice for even more stimulation. The combined force of all of this quickly forces me to reach my next orgasm. Not a minute has passed since my last one I am pushed to the edge once again. I feel my balls contract and soon my load goes deep down her throat. As I come down from my bliss, she begins to chuckle with her throat, adding to the feeling as I sent load after load of my semen directly into her stomach.

'If only she were able to do something like this. Wait, why can't I remember her name? I love her, why can't I-' My thoughts are interrupted as my body begins to move. Mariana has turned around and offers herself to me.

"Come on, Sam, prove to me that you can satisfy me and you will have one more reward." She says with a sultry voice. She spreads herself apart as she draws me forward. She has me line myself up before she speaks again. "Come on, stir me up and give me some fun as well." I then plunge in as hard as I can. Still I am unable to go as deep as I want, and a cry of pleasure and pain comes from Mariana as I breach her barrier. My body quakes as her tight walls squeeze me down. She does not let my body rest as she makes me draw back and push a little further in.

After a few more thrusts I reach as far as I am able within her, full immersed in her cunt. The feeling is beyond description; and her body forces me to accept all the pleasure she can give. Suddenly my body moves, I draw back a little before rehilting deep inside. I soon draw back again and my body feels the pleasure of such tight walls. I feel her body accepting me again as I push in. After a moment I begin to draw back further and push back into her body over and over again. I am soon beginning to ram my full length in and out of her constantly. The sound of the impact getting louder and louder. She begins to truly moan and groan at the feeling, her juices leaking out at an astonishing rate. An amazing level of pleasure enters my body, the feeling is unreal.

Soon she has me flip her. Before I was ramming her from on top, now I ram into her from below. Something springs forth from my mind. This feels familiar, like I have done this before. 'Why does this feel so familiar, its like I am forgetting something important. I also feel like I am slipping away, what is-' before I can finish the thought, another familiar feeling washes over me. "Mari, I'm getting close." She brings herself crashing down on top of me, keeping up her movements while forcing me to fill her again and again. "Mari, I'm about to-"

"Do it, cum inside, let me feel you do it inside." The look in her eye is all I need. I feel a welling within me and I release deep inside of her. I moan and suddenly her insides tighten because of her orgasm. We stay like that, locked in ecstasy for an eternity until finally, the euphoria subsides. Soon she is straddling me again, and she grabs a hold of me, lining me up with another entrance. She starts to sit down but winces in pain. I grab her arm and speak.

"Mari, if it isn't fun for both of us, it isn't fun at all." She looks at me with a surprised expression. Then she just smiles, pulls me out, and places me at her love tunnel once again.

"Thank you, lover." She says as she impales herself on me. "I'll have to reward you." She leans back down and kisses me again. She starts to move herself on me faster and faster. Eventually the pace she reaches causes the bed to creak and groan under our momentum. She gets me right on the verge of release, then slows down. She even stops, merely kissing me passionately. After a moment she moves quickly again, constantly leaving me on the edge of orgasm. Finally, she pulls away and says "No more, fill me with your cum and quench the fire within me."

That did it, my floodgates open and I release deep inside of Mari. I go for longer then usual, sending stream after stream of my sperm into Tavi until I lose my breath. Only belatedly did I feel Mari's walls clenching me. The feeling was surreal. Finally, I have control of myself as she sits up. She faces me and smiles. "Kiss me, and an eternity of this is what you can expect. What do you say, lover?" She says this, her voice seems so lovely, so perfect. I lean forward, preparing to ensnare her in a kiss.

A moment before contact, I hear something. Footsteps, no, hoofsteps. My mind jolts; Mariana moves forward, attempting to ensnare me, but before she can, a fist intercepts her face. The fist is covered in fur, and it is attached to a being who at first is unidentifiable. It suddenly clicks.

"Tavi?" I say weakly. She looks back at me, before ensnaring me in a hug.

"Oh thank goodness you are here. There is no time to explain, but Luna sent me into your dream to find and help you. Come on, let's get you out of here." She is crying, her tears of joy and sorrow coursing down her face. She holds me and I remember. My foggy mind starts to clear, when another voice enters the scene.

"You think you can save him? He is merely a fool, one who has no right to himself. Now give me back my toy and leave, you aren't welcome here you fucking horse!"

"I will not leave the one I love here with something like you!" Tavi is visibly angry, yet Mariana is not scared; she actually seem thrilled. Mariana smiles maliciously.

"Then I guess I will have two toys to play with." Suddenly, tentacles extend from the darkness and grab a hold of Tavi. Instantly her clothes are ripped apart as tentacles savagely enter her vagina and anus. She moans loudly, a mix of pain and forced pleasure as she bleeds from the sudden intrusion.

"You should just be quiet and accept it, then you won't have to suffer; you can just be in eternal bliss with this little shit. You can experience great happiness like this forever." The smile grows wider as Tavi is unable to answer, her body being stimulated from hoof to breast. She struggles, but she can't break free. I simply lie on the floor, unable to move as Tavi is destroyed in front of me.

"Now then little shit, if you want me to leave her alone, then I suggest you become my obedient slave here and now. Then I will allow her and her two unborn monsters live."

'What did she say?'

"Well, I am being awfully generous here. Simply devote yourself to me, come over here and kiss me, and I will guarantee the safety of the little monster whore/horse thing and her unborn monsters. They benefit as well, they won't have a pathetic piece of shit like you messing things up!"

I start to stand up and approach Mariana. She looks at me with that confident grin. She puckers her lips and I meet them gladly. What meets with her lips though are not mine, but my fist. I send her flying across the darkness. She stops and rights herself in mid-air.

"Oh, and just what do you think you are doing?" Her grin disappears into a disapproving stare. I walk back towards Tavi and start ripping the tentacles off of her body. "Hey, I said just wha-"

"Shut the fuck up you whore!" I yell in her direction, sending all of my anger and rage right at her. For the first time in my life, I see fear in Mariana. I turn back and rip the now unmoving tentacles away from Tavi. Her clothes materialize upon her as the last of them disappears. I grab Tavi's hand and move toward the image of Mariana.

"I am done with you. Before I felt alone, I doubted myself even when I faced you; I had courage then, but now I have a more powerful weapon. I have the one I love here with me. I will not let you hurt her anymore or in any way. If I just let you have your way, I would cause Tavi pain and worry that I will not let her experience. This is my mare, this is my life. AND YOU AREN'T APART OF IT ANYMORE!"

Mariana begins to hyperventilate, the darkness that once claimed me now swirls around her feet as it encroaches on her. She panics and screams for help, asking me to save her. I see true fear in her as she is enveloped in the darkness. It forms a cocoon around her as I look back to Tavi.

"Hey Tavi, I have a question for you." Tavi turns to look at me her eyes filled with curiosity.

"Will you marry me?" Her eyes widen. As tears fall from her eyes she leans forward and kisses me, and I accept it with all of my heart. We kiss for an instant, or maybe an eternity, but when our lips part the cocoon opens up in a blinding flash of light. Tavi disappears, but before I am completely blinded by the light I can make out an image in the light, at its epicenter, where Mariana was devoured a new figure stands. I barely have time to make out the figure. Tavi is in my heart now completely, there is no more room for Mariana. A smile crosses my face as I think to myself, 'I am free!'. A moment later, and the light consumes me as well, returning me into the land of the living.

Author's Note

note: thanks to quantum physics it is impossible to create a perfect vacuum, this is because matter can literally defy physics and pass through any barrier by borrowing energy from its FUTURE self. It can also say "Fuck You" and simply follow Heisenburg's Uncertainty Principle and be in multiple places at once.

Once again, I want to give a big thanks to Deadpony for the excellent work on today's chapter, without them, this would be a grammatical nightmare that bores you into sleep.

Awakening.

The light slowly dissipates into darkness, but I hear familiar voices. They are the voices of my friends, and of Tavi. I groan as my eyes open. For a moment everything is fuzzy, but as my mind clears a few things become apparent. I am home, and I am staring at the bedroom ceiling. Tavi is by my side, along with Luna. I hear her crying out my name before I blink and bring myself fully into reality. Tavi looks at me, tears staining her eyes and cheeks, her face glowing with happiness. After a moment I try to get up, only to be pushed back down by both Tavi and Luna.

"What happened here?" I ask. For a moment they look at me, confused. Then, when understanding showed, I knew what happened to me, but not what happened to them. Tavi decides to tell her part of the story first.

"Well, it all started just before six in the afternoon. You had just finished talking about us as a family when suddenly your eyes changed, they seemed to grow distant. I became worried and tried to ask what was wrong, but your eyes rolled back into your head and you passed out. It was weird, and then when I pulled your eye open to see if you were okay there was nothing there, they were just...black. I knew you needed help so I started to run out towards the street to get some. As I reached the stairs Princess Luna teleported inside the house a few feet from me. She demanded to see you as she sensed a powerful nightmare within you, trying to consume you."

"She went into the bedroom to check on you, to see if she could do anything. Not much longer afterwards, some of her guards arrived and were dispatched to find Vinyl and Neon to let them know about this. After they left Luna told me your nightmare was attempting to consume you, it was however of natural origin. She could do nothing about it. She said the only recourse though, was to send me into your dream to try and save you; to help you fight that thing that was trying to consume you. When I got in there I saw you, your eyes beginning to glaze over as you leaned forward into a kiss. I got so upset that I ran forward and punched that bitch in the face."

"After that I tried to get you to come with me, but I couldn't move you very easily. She got back up and demanded I stop, but I didn't want to: I love you and she wasn't going to stop me. Then she used those perverted things." She shivers at the memory. "I felt horrible, it was painful, but it wasn't my pain that I felt: it was yours. I felt everything that was inside of you, I was unable to fight her anymore. Then it disappeared. I looked up to see you removing the tentacles from me, tossing them away as that bitch looked at you. I could see her anger, then you told her to shut up. My clothes returned to me, and you grabbed my hand as you walked up to her. Fear overtook her as you yelled your heart out. You even called me your mare." A smile graces her lips as she says those words. I can hear Luna doing a quiet 'aw' in the background, but Tavi starts again.

"After that she was consumed by the darkness that originally surrounded us. Then, as she was swallowed up completely, you proposed to me. I couldn't believe it for a moment, then I just felt the need to kiss you; and after that an explosion of light forced me back out here." She smiles brightly, the memories at the end giving her a blush. "What was that light anyhow?"

"The light of my heart, the one who gave me strength when I needed it, the one who refused to let me sink into darkness. The light was Mariana being replaced, by you Tavi." She looks back up at me, her eyes wide in understanding. She was forever a part of my life, nothing could change that. "This also means I won't be having that particular nightmare again, it is gone. Because of you and Luna, it is finally gone." It was at this point that Luna decided to speak up.

"Well then, my friends. It seems that my presence is no longer necessary here. I will be off, but even if you don't need the therapy anymore, don't be a stranger." She said this as she was encompassed by a strong light. In an instant she disappeared, having teleported away, leaving Tavi and me alone in our little home. It was then I decided to ask the question again.

"Hey Tavi?"

"Mmmm?"

"I have an important question I want to ask you."

"If you are about to propose to me you might as well stop. If you honestly believe there is any way I would say no to you, I wouldn't still be here."

"Well, there is one big difference between there and here."

"And what might that be?"

"I have a ring here." She snaps up immediately, her eyes meet mine, wide with anticipation. I get off the bed, doing my best to walk to the dresser. I open the highest drawer of the row and pull out a little box.

"This was given to me by my mother as part of her will, it is a ring given from mother to son for generations. This is the only thing I have left that is hers, and I want you to have it on one condition." I kneel in front of Tavi, lifting the little box and showing the ring within. "Do me the honor of standing at my side as my wife."

There was no worded response, she merely grabs me by the collar and proved to me how strong she was as she lifted me into a powerful kiss. It was all I could do to return her kiss at half the ferocity. After a moment she allows the kiss to break. "One more thing." I add.

"Yes?" She was absolutely giddy with happiness, it reminds me of that Pinkie Pie when she gets really happy, it almost seems out of character for Tavi.

"That was a little hard to be able to understand, mind repeating your answer please?" She stares at me a moment before she smirks. This wasn't the kind of smirk a man walks away from.

"How about I give you a better answer?" She then tosses me onto the bed, and soon after she's lying on top of me. "Good thing we have some time to spare before the guards track down-"

"IS SAM OKAY?!" A loud voice echoes through the house as the door slams against a nearby wall.

"Vinyl." Tavi and I say in unison.

Soon enough Vinyl climbs up the stairs to come bursting into the room. Thankfully Tavi is able to remove herself into a sitting position on the side of the bed while I'm still lying in the middle. She quickly looks to me and sighs with relief. "Dude, I heard you were in trouble so I ran all the way here. I think I lost Neon a while back, but what happened?"

"Vinyl, I had another nightmare; and if it weren't for Tavi here I would not be here. I don't know for sure what would have happened, all I know is that was the last one." Vinyl looks to Tavi smiling heartily.

"Oh thank the goddess, I was afraid-" Her eyes finally catch a glint coming off of one of Tavi's fingers. "Is that a wedding ring?" I look to see that, indeed, Tavi has put on the ring. Apparently she thought it was an engagement ring. She held it up on her finger to look at it. It was a silver ring fitted with a single large sapphire surrounded by several small rubies. Each were placed around it in a circle, with various designs on the outside to accentuate them. It was a lovely ring, meant to symbolize the fires of passion heating up even the oceans themselves.

"It's a wedding ring?" Tavi asked, clearly perplexed.

"I couldn't find a decent ring to give to Tavi for an engagement ring, so I gave her the family wedding ring I got from my mother after she passed away." I sit up, taking Tavi in my arms as I do. "There is nothing I want more than to have Tavi at my side." I hear a little sniffle coming from Tavi as she turns around, ensnaring me in another kiss.

"Well, if you are fine now I better head home. It is late after all, I am surprised Tavi is so active at two in the morning." Tavi and I turn to her, our surprise evident in our shocked expressions.

"How long did the guard take to find you?" I asked, I was out by six, so it has been about eight hours since my nightmare consumed me.

"Well, they sort of had trouble finding me, nopony knew where I was apparently, and Neon was with me so they couldn't simply ask him. In the end they found us preparing to board a train to Ponyville, I have a place picked out down there but wanted to check it out. Originally the plan was to spend the night at a friend's place until the payment was taken care of, but that was all pushed aside when the guard told us what happened. We will catch a train in the morning so no big deal there. I am just glad that you are o-"

"Vinyl, is he okay?!" Came a shout from downstairs, signalling that Neon had finally arrived. He quickly rushes up the stairs and finds us. After taking the time to catch him up we offer them the guest bed; I was certainly not going to be moving from Tavi's side tonight, and it was way too late for them to catch a train now, not to mention all the troubles that such a late arrival would bring anyway. We all settle down for the night in our beds, each of us with someone we love. Everything is perfect. Then I sit up remembering a very important fact.

"Oh shit." Tavi sits up, startled that something might be happening again. "Tavi, I just realized there are four days till Vinyl's birthday." At first she sighs in relief, before worry once again takes her features.

"... Oh buck."

"... We have to get a gift, set up a party.... Let's write this down and go to sleep. Thinking about it as tired as we are is going to accomplish less than nothing." Tavi sighs before replying. She then grabs a piece of paper from the nearby nightstand and quickly jots down everything we need to remember for the morning.

"Indeed, let's just be thankful you are fine now. Good night, honey." She snuggles up into me, feeling her tuck into me as best she could. I throw my arm around her, feeling her warmth, and soon we both drift on to sleep. My dream, this time, is as serene as possible: I dream of holding Tavi and one of our foals. It is blissful.

'I wonder where the other foal was?'

As I wake up, I find myself surprisingly warm. A moment later, a strange feeling overtakes me; something wet and warm is on my morning wood. Suddenly it hits me: Tavi is blowing me under the covers. As this information reaches my mind, I feel myself hit the edge and release into the awaiting mouth. When my motor functions catch up to me I rip off the sheets and expose Tavi, with her mouth over my dong, sucking me dry.

"Tavi, I won't lie, that is an amazing way to wake up." She looks up, and on her face is a sly smile. As she swallows one last time she removes me from her mouth before replying.

"Well, glad you enjoyed it. I'll admit, I wouldn't mind waking up like that sometime either; too bad I am carrying our foals." she smirks playfully. There is only one proper response.

"Well, I don't see the harm in some fun while you are at this stage. Even less if I am careful." We close the distance between us slightly, then I realize something. I feel...lighter, like I can walk on air. Noticing this I decide to take the initiative. I close the gap, ensnaring Tavi in a deep kiss. I can taste myself, but that doesn't matter, I am enjoying myself too much. As we separate she tries to close the gap, but I am slightly too fast for her as I get out of bed, standing easily with no support. She merely stares: I could finally stand and move about like before. Yes, I had been walking with help before; but now, I am able to stand without any help at all.

"Guess it is even easier to walk without baggage huh? Also, we can't fool around just yet. We owe Vinyl a birthday party she will never forget." I smirk with confidence as Tavi pouts. It is absolutely adorable, but it isn't time to give in. Especially since Vinyl's birthday is the 19th, and it is currently the 15th. So we have four days to prepare; this will not be easy.

"So, any idea where to start?"

"Not really. I plan to buy her something for the baby, but that wouldn't be something to give as a birthday gift."

"Starting with the gift then, well I will get her what I got her last year, a record of some fine music."

"Tavi, that seems a bit redundant to keep giving her music. How about we take her out to a nice, not too fancy dinner, then take her here to have a small party." Tavi looks behind me as if a ghost has appeared. "Is it Vinyl or Pinkie Pie?"

"Pinkie." I turn around slowly and indeed, Pinkie is standing behind me, looking as giddy as a kid in a candy store. Actually no, she looks even giddier. "If I let you plan this party, do you promise to invite only a grand total of fifteen other ponies?" She slowly nods her head up and down, her grin getting impossibly big. "You can plan the party then." She jumps up as if shouting 'yay', but no sound comes from her mouth. I almost question it, but then again, this is Pinkie Pie. You don't question Pinkie Pie.

She soon enough bounces away; and if my return home is any indication, there is no way that this will turn out well. Then again it's Pinkie Pie. Also of interest was the fact that Vinyl wasn't up yet. Yes she's eight months pregnant, but she is almost always up at this hour; it's noon after all. Tavi and I then exit our room and notice Neon coming out of the guest room.

"Hey Neon, Vinyl doing alright?" I ask. Neon looks in our direction before answering.

"She is doing fine, she is just tired since she has trouble getting sleep, our foal likes to kick a lot when Vinyl wants to sleep." I file this away for the future, I have a sneaking suspicion that this will become pertinent with my life. "Anyway, want to make breakfast? I am certain that will wake up Vinyl." He seems a little too cheery...

"So, what are your plans for Vinyl's birthday?" He stand still and turns around. Once again, I see absolute horror in the face of a pony.

"Oh buck, I forgot to plan for her birthday." He says, barely above a whisper.

"Well good news is, we can throw a small party here after a decent meal at some restaur-"

"Actually, it might just be better to make something here. Her being pregnant sort of makes it hard to get around you know? Also, I was hoping you could help us get to the station in a bit; seems Vinyl really exerted herself getting over here. Obviously we are heading into Ponyville today to check on the house and-"

"Why is it so fucking horrible to carry a foal into this world! Neon! Get over here and help me into the kitchen! Please." Tavi and I stare at Neon for a moment before Tavi breaks the silence.

"How did you get Vinyl to use the word 'please'?" Tavi asks, clearly as confused as I am.

"Simple, she wants something like sex or a certain treat. I made her say please. Conditioned her pretty easily." As Neon says this he starts to walk away.

"Just like Pavlov." I say aloud.

"Who is Pavlov?"

"Was, he was a scientist that trained a dog to salivate whenever a bell was rung. He did this to prove that you can link a reaction to a stimulus. In this case, saying please triggers a reward for Vinyl." Tavi takes this thought into consideration for a moment.

"So, I could theoretically make it so that you would do something to me with the proper stimulus?" The seductive look is just the clue I need to piece together some very provocative thoughts on what she meant. She never has time to go into further details as, shortly afterwords, Vinyl came stumbling in with the help of Neon. In the light, it is easy to see how big the foal has become in her womb, and I can only imagine how big Tavi will become with two of them. She is wearing her trademark pants, but instead of her usual shirt she is wearing a light blue pregnancy shirt instead.

"So what are you guys doing?" Vinyl asks simply enough.

"Probably the opposite of what you think we are doing." Tavi responded.

"So, you guys are still planning for my party huh?"

"We got most of the details worked out. We are going to have a nice, home cooked meal by me." Vinyl's grin brightens a small amount as she hears that. "Followed by a small party hosted by Pinkie Pie." Her grin increases even more at that note. "And then, well, we haven't planned that far yet." Her smile doesn't waver as she continues to grin.

"Well, seems like you guys are off to an awesome start. We will be coming back into town on my birthday bright and early on the first train. You got 'till then to rectify the problem I know you still have. Don't play innocent, I know the two of you forgot." Tavi and I grimace as she saw through us so easily. "It isn't too hard, Tavi's heat was a month ago, and you have been rather busy with your therapy. Not to mention Tavi is pregnant now, add to that what happened last night and I am surprised you remember it at all. Not to mention you got Pinkie Pie-" She stops when she sees our expressions.

"Pinkie is right behind me isn't she?"

"Pinkie is Pinkie after all." I say with my expression stuck on 'not amused'. Vinyl turns around and comes face first with the bubbling ball of pink energy called Pinkie Pie.

"So Scratchy," Vinyl groans at the nickname Pinkie gave her, "I wanted to know what color you wanted for the decorations, what color bib you have, and what gender your baby is so that I can plan accordingly!"

"Well Pinkie," Neon interrupts, "maybe we should continue this conversation on the way to Ponyville, Vinyl and I need to go check on the house."

"Okie Dokie Lokie." Pinkie said while literally hopping out of the house. I am almost surprised that she didn't simply levitate out.

"Well guys, it has been fun catching up, but I think you need to get ready for your pregnancy Octy. Things may seem easy enough now, but trust me, they won't remain that way." Vinyl says with a wave as she heads for the door. Neon realizes she's trying to walk out of the house without help, so he quickly gets up to follow Vinyl, yelling his goodbye as he reaches the door. With the distractions now gone, Tavi and I had a bigger problem: we need to get a gift for Vinyl. She's a DJ who made a killing on her performances, she could have just about everything she wanted, and what she couldn't get it would take far too much for Tavi and I to get.

"So Tavi, any ideas for Vinyl's birthday gift?"

"Not at the moment. She would probably want some records, but unless you want to go recording her an album we won't know that she doesn't already have it. Last time I asked she had a good 4,000 records."

'Damn it Vinyl, why do you have to be so hard to get a gift for.' The previous year I had given her a new sub woofer straight from the human world. She had a few of them, but one was damaged by the delivery company. They refunded her all the money she spent on the speaker and what she paid for delivery, but she was unable to use the others until she got a replacement.

"Why don't we get her a baby carriage?" Tavi suggests.

"Maybe a little more then that, we would have to coordinate with those that are also giving her stuff."

"Well, we will get her a baby carriage, then each of us will get her one other gift. That sounds fair to me." I was going to object, but it's fair and reasonable, just what I have come to expect from Tavi in times like these. I simply nod and the matter is settled. We will each get a gift for Vinyl along with a baby carriage. As we knew the baby was a colt, we decide on a definitively un-coltish color: pink. It's partially meant as a joke since we have a set of blue sheets to give her instead, but we want to give her a somewhat goofy gift as revenge for Tavi's last birthday. I had cooked all her meals, but Vinyl got her a gift of a little red button. When Tavi pressed it she was shocked to discover that Vinyl had put a vibrator in her bra. It was admittedly hilarious, but it was also cruel.

As for a personal gift I'm stuck thinking about all the things I could get Vinyl. Suddenly, it clicks: I know what to give her. With a forceful speed I head out to go shopping for the gift. I only hope it's not too late to get it made.

Author's Note

... I wonder if Sam will ever forgive me... maybe a nice spa trip is in order soon...
Thanks again to Deadpony for editing this, I should really get more chapters written, haven't written up anything in almost a month now...

Vinyl's B-day party.

I wake up with a sense of urgency, with something telling me today is important. After a moment to try and figure it out it hits me: today is Vinyl's birthday. A smile reaches my lips when I think of that and a rush overcomes me as the plan for the day unfolds in my mind. Tavi left to pick up Vinyl at the train station early in the morning while I prepare a lovely meal; by which I mean A lot of pizzas. What can I say? It is her favorite meal. For dinner I plan to make her third favorite meal: broccoli and cheese soup with a Caesar salad. While I prepare the food from scratch, Tavi will take Vinyl out on the town, taking her to get a manicure and pedicure, as well as pick out the carriage and baby bed she would like. After talking with the other guests Pinkie had invited, we find that we were the only ones buying her baby equipment. I had picked up my personal gift the day before, having purchased and payed extra to get it done quickly.

Tavi's plan was to pay for her manicure pedicure, then bring her home for the pizza where she would give the DJ the other half of her gift. It is more of a gag gift: it's a wrapped up box that, when opened, launches fake semen out of a line of dragon dildos. She would definitely get a laugh out of them. Sadly, one of the dildos would end up not being used. Tavi and I 'experimented' with her taking both a dildo and me for a test run the day before. I think she came five times before I could go once. I put the thought away when a knock on the door grabs my attention. In the days prior Luna had said she wished to attend, to try and get some new friends and introduce her latest friend who was supposed to show up early to help me prepare for the event.

I open the door to find who I assume is Luna's guest. Standing at about 6' exactly, he's nowhere near as intimidating as Shining Armor, nor is he built as strongly. From what Luna says he is her personal guard, meant to be more lithe and agile. Even if he is a unicorn, he's supposed to be more physical in his abilities than magical. Apparently he works well with limited space, fighting very easily in confined spaces, and possesses amazing reactions and planning. Basically, if Shining Armor is an iron wall, this guy is a dagger. His coat is beige, his mane and tail have three colors, the only pony I have met besides Cadence with such a color scheme. The colors are ice-blue, a bluish-purple, and a deep red. His eyes are light sky-blue.

His cutie mark, unlike most ponies, is on display, proudly showing on the back of his right hand. This is one of the things that I always found interesting about ponies: their cutie marks. Usually they're in a place covered by their clothes, either intentionally (wearing clothes to cover the mark), or unintentionally (on a location not easily visible due to clothes). His are two fencing swords crossing over an hourglass. What he has, however, is a bit more important: it's a gaming system. Recently trade had opened up for these to be produced and shipped into Equestria. They had to be specially adapted to run on magic currents, but were otherwise unchanged. It was certainly something that was interesting.

"Hello, I am Princess Luna's friend: Second Lieutenant Chaotic Note. I brought the stuff Luna requested, where should I take it?" I nod and show him into the living room. The wiring is quickly and easily set up, but the equipment requires a certain touch to install. After a few minutes of work, Chaotic is done. I still have three and a half hours 'till I was expecting Vinyl, and Chaotic has the perfect plan to spend some time.

"Ever play a video game before?" Chaotic asked.

"Plenty. I have been playing since I was seven; I especially liked games similar to Battletoads." At this his grin widens considerably.

"Well, this here is an altered Wii. I also modified it to be able to play certain cartridge games through an emulator. Up for a Battletoads race?" His smirk is obvious. Certainly not the kind one gives when defeat is possible.

"You're on. Hope it isn't broken to give infinite lives or continues, that wouldn't be fun." From the way his smile never falters, I know this is going to be fun.

Two and a half hours later we stop. After the very quick Battletoads race, which I lost, we race in a gameboy game, Legend of Zelda: A Link to the Past.] I had narrowly won by three seconds. Truly, this guy knows what he's doing when it involves video games. In fact, it was games that had started his friendship with Luna. It was a game of Portal 2: she had gotten stuck on the area of the game, where she had to stare down several turrets. She looked at him and saw that, unlike what was expected of him, he had a little smile on his face. Luna then challenged him to beat this puzzle, which he did with surprising ease. After that she had decided to test his skills in many games. After all was said and done Luna took a liking to him personally. From there the friendship they had blossomed. It was interesting to say the least; not interesting enough for me to get delayed by four seconds, but interesting all the same. As we finish our run through the Zelda game, I get up and head towards the kitchen.

"Hey Chaotic, I am going to make pizzas for the party, want to help?"

"Sure thing. Let me just look around one more time and I'll join you." As I leave the room I turn around and speak.

"Also, be sure to take care with Luna, her passionate moments can be really exciting." His reaction is immediate, and funny. He turns around with eyes wide and jaw dropping. "Yeah, don't be so surprised. She joined Tavi and I for her first heat with me. I can say this: if she likes you enough to have you be that lucky stallion, you will walk funny for a week." The blush on his face is priceless. I smirk as I turn out the door and walk to the kitchen. I have pizza to make, and dough does not knead itself (sadly). As I finish making the first pizza, a lovely four cheese pizza, Chaotic enters the kitchen.

"Alright, what do you want me to do?"

"I have a specific recipe for pizza dough on the counter there, I wrote it up before I started. Mix the ingredients as it says and hand the results to me. I should be able to prepare a pizza to cook at about the same rate you can make the dough. If you have any questions please feel free to ask me." As I finish Chaotic nods at me and begins the work of mixing ingredients to make the dough. Ten minutes later and the last of the pizzas are ready to go in the oven. While waiting for the oven to finish heating, I decide now is a good time to talk with Chaotic.

"So, I heard from Luna that you became friends thanks to Portal 2 and a few other games."

"Yeah, it was fun to play against her and with her. She seemed to be fond of one MMORPG in particular, the one that is being developed, Equestrian Earth. She heard about it and decided to play the game it is based on, World of Warcraft. Seems to me that she thoroughly enjoyed it so she preordered the game and has begun searching for a computer powerful enough to play it." I laugh a little at this.

"Trust me, getting a computer powerful enough to play the game is easy. Getting a good computer capable of playing just about everything is even easier. The only problem is cost. I used to play a few games, but as I wanted to save money for my future I rarely purchased a video game. And the whole time with Mariana..." The memory stops me in my tracks. Not for the fact that it was that bad, not this time. This time, it is the lack of emotion I can attach to it.

"Sensitive subject?" Looking at him, I am greeted by the poker face of a guard.

"Not really, not anymore. She ruined my life for a long time." I chuckle a little. "Thanks to Tavi, Vinyl, and Luna I got my life back together. I owe the three of them a great debt." A smile covers my face as the words leave my lips. It's at this point that the door slams open, with the sound of hoofsteps pounding in the house. Chaotic and myself prepare for the worst as Tavi comes around the corner.

"Sam, come quick, we need to get to the hospital, now!" She yells.

"What's going on? Is Vinyl hurt?" I ask, dread filling me over the possibilities.

"No, she is going into labor." At this my eyes went wide. It's about two weeks earlier than expected. Not beyond the realm of possibility, but it is certainly strange. Thinking quickly I put my priorities in order.

"Ok, Chaotic, help me get the pizzas out of the oven and turn the ovens off; I don't care if we just leave them sitting out but last thing we need is a fire going on here. After that I will leave a note on the door for anypony that comes by after we leave. Let's move it!" I yell. In a flash Chaotic moves the pizzas and turns off the oven. I write a quick note to explain that Vinyl went into labor early when a thought crosses my mind. "Which hospital?"

"Canterlot Regional." She said, clearly wanting to get over there as quickly as possible. I finish writing the note and do a mental check of everything that needs to be done. The only thing that comes up is the oven, which is securely turned off.

"Alright, everything is ready. I'll get this on the door and we can go to Vinyl." Tavi and Chaotic nod at this as we rush out the door, nearly running into Luna.

"Good heavens, is everything alright?" She asks, seeing our rush to get out of the building.

"Vinyl went into labor early. She is at Canterlot Regional right now and we are on the way. I just need to put this note on the door and we can go." I say, attaching the note to the door.

"Gather around us then, we will teleport us all to the hospital!" Luna says as she spreads her wings slightly. We gather around her as she summons her power out and surrounds us in a blue glow from her horn. I have never teleported before, and I suddenly find out why that is a good thing. The sensation is otherworldly. It feels like I am being torn apart, and then put back together thousands of times. The sensation of spinning is also present, but which way I don't know. All of it happens in an instant, and as soon as the feelings rush into me, they leave as the image of the hospital materializes in front of me. We're just outside of the hospital. The sight of Tavi running ahead is all I see before the green of the ground covers my vision, followed by the sight of my own vomit.

Tavi comes back, seeing that I am losing my breakfast all over the lawn. I try to wave her forward, but she refuses to leave me. After a moment I feel good enough to move. I find a water fountain and wash out my mouth before heading to the hospital. Almost immediately half the staff in the entryway look up when they notice me, and I swear the nurse at the desk prepared to call a doctor specifically for me when Tavi approaches the front desk.

"Where is Vinyl Scratch, the mare brought in for labor?" Tavi asks, desperation in her voice. Most of the staff go back on their merry way, the exception being the nurse behind the counter.

"Maternity ward, third floor, room 319." We nod and quickly make our way to the stairs. We're in a rush and no visitor elevator was on the first floor. As we climb the stairs I swear I can hear the sounds of a very unhappy Vinyl. We quickly reach the maternity ward, and are soon set up in the waiting room, the clock on a nearby wall ticking away until the birth of Vinyl's little foal. We wait for an hour before a few more faces join us. Pinkie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and a few ponies I recognize from the birthday guest hunt a few days prior show up to await the news. Five hours later, and a doctor walks out of the room, and allows us in. When we enter, Neon is having his hand bandaged; apparently Vinyl had squeezed so hard that she broke his hand. Vinyl, however, was busy holding a blue bundle.

In the bundle is a little unicorn colt. His eyes are a striking and vibrant red; and his coat is a delicate yellow with a mane of a rich blue. He struggles to move for a moment as tears start to fill his eyes. I wonder why when suddenly Tavi, Rarity and Pinkie rush passed me to see the little colt. They absolutely smother the little guy in attention, and the sudden invasion of privacy from those he does not recognize as his parents frighten him into crying. Vinyl tries to get the little guy to calm down, but her exhaustion must have left her a little too drained for it. Then Luna approaches, magicking away the mares who were overcome by the little foal's cuteness. She swiftly picks up the little colt and starts a gentle sway while humming an interesting tune.

By the end of it the little colt drifts back off to sleep. As she hands off the little colt back to Vinyl, the rest of the room can only stare in amazement. Upon noticing that all of us are staring she becomes quite flustered.

"Is there something wrong?" she asks, seeming frightened. I start to reply, only to be cut off by Chaotic Note.

"That was perhaps the most divine thing I have ever heard." At this, Luna blushes slightly, and it spreads as the room starts to fawn over her ability to be so...motherly. Eventually Luna regains her composure and sums everything up as simply as she could.

"Well, I have experience helping Equestria both before and after my banishment, so I think it should be no surprise that I know how to handle foals." She says with a slight smirk. A few moments later and discussions are abound throughout the room, mostly questions to Luna and Vinyl about being mothers. Neon, Chaotic and myself simply pull ourselves to the side to let the mares talk. It seems as if everything is going fine until a couple of the night watch arrive into the room. They quickly come up to Luna and begin a report.

"Your majesty, a fire was set in the residential district. At 426 Platinum Drive." I instantly freeze as the words reach my ears. After a moment I look over at Tavi, who is looking over at me just as shocked. The rest of the room seems to get a hint that it was important, but they didn't seem to fully get it. Suddenly I feel compelled to ask the question I hope would prove me wrong, but Tavi was one step ahead of me; she's bolting out the door as fast as her hooves can take her. The room looks on in awe as I speak up.

"That...that is our home."

Author's Note

Chaotic Note is the OC of the author ChaoticNote. This character is used with the permission of the author. If you don't know the author, or haven't given his works a try, go and read a few of them. I even linked one in the story itself.

You race in games like 'Legend of Zelda: A Link to the Past' by having two or more people start at the same time and see who beats the game first. example.

As for the gag gift Tavi got for Vinyl, well, let's just say I had a lot of explaining to do on April fool's when a friend did that joke on me in front of my family...

Down to ashes.

After receiving the news, Tavi and I rush towards our home. The pillar of smoke can be seen clearly against the night sky. The flames give off an eerie glow from below, giving its smoke the appearance of a living beast. We make it about two hundred yards away from the hospital when Chaotic catches up to us. He says it would be best if he followed, just to make sure we were safe. Apparently there was concern as to the origin of the fire, and being a ranking officer he could get answers pretty quickly. That would have to wait though because right now, our house is on fire. We rush through the streets. Eventually the stress on Tavi's hooves causes her to collapse. I stop only to pick her up and carry her on my back the rest of the way.

As we reach the perimeter set up around the area we see the full scale of the blaze. Our house is no longer on fire, it's merely a set of wooden pillars and a pile of ash on the ground. Everything that was in it is gone. Our photos, Tavi's diary, my Stradivarius violin, and even Tavi's cello: it's all gone. A guard comes up and asks if our house was among the blaze. Tavi is speechless, and I barely have the mind to speak.

"It was, the building that is already ash was our home." As I say this, tears fall from my face, Tavi just continues to stare, disbelievingly, at the place our once proud home occupied. Then the guard decides to speak.

"Well, that is unfortunate; guess I'll have to finish the job." As the words register in my head I turn to see him preparing to strike Tavi and me with his sword. I have no time to react as Chaotic grabs the blade, disarms the guard; and lands a punch on the false protector, knocking him a few feet away as several more guards surround us. One of the guards speaks.

"Stand down citizen, we only want these two abominations. I, Sergeant Major Brimstone, have orders to execute one of these two." He is tall, wearing proudly the armor of the night guard, and has really bad anger issues. His mane was a Dark blue, his eyes yellow, and his coat the same dark grey as for the rest of the lunar guard.

"And I order you to stand down, as Second Lieutenant Chaotic Note of the Lunar guard." For a moment the other guards back away, but the sergeant simply smiles.

"Good, then after you are dead next to the two traitors we can get promotions." The other guards begin to close in, drawing their swords and spears. They're apparently losing their minds to their blood lust and chance for a promotion. As they begin to move in and attack, Chaotic brings his skill out to play. He deftly takes the closest guard, disarms them, and uses their spear to knock away several guards in the process. Just as Brimstone draws his sword, he and the guards begin to levitate, surrounded by a midnight blue aura.

"And who dares to try and harm our friends during their blight? Who art the fools?" A loud voice bellows through the night air. The figure that spoke soon descends, taking away the guards' confidence for certain. "Well, who dost thou think thou art? Destroying our people's property and threatening the citizens as well is an outrage that will not be tolerated!" Luna releases the full volume of the royal canterlot voice, her eyes glowing a powerful white as the citizens the guard had ushered away come back to check out the commotion.

Soon, several members of the Lunar Guard and a few off-duty Solar guards appear and quickly take control of the situation. Most get to work assisting the fire fighters of the area to fight the fire, a few others try and keep the crowd at a safe distance, a few more brave the fires to search for those who are trapped. If somepony was trapped, I never saw them get out. It was horrible.

The house on the right of our own, thankfully, is vacant. The owners were on holiday to Paris on Earth. The house on our left, unfortunately, had an elderly couple that was always kind to us. They even taught me a few things about cooking, and both of us on how to take care of foals. We even promised to show them the little foals after they were born.

It's with this thought that I check on Tavi: she has fainted because of the serious amount of stress placed on her. Then a few more guards come forward, salute Chaotic Note and, escort us to the castle. Luna takes the guards that had attacked us and teleports away to deal with them with her sister. As we walk I can feel Tavi stir on my back; she opens her eyes and wraps her arms around my neck.

"It's all gone, all of it. Everything we had, everything is gone, isn't it?" I could feel sorrow overtake her and she sobs into my shoulder. This is her time of weakness; and I had mine already, so I need to be there for her.

"Not everything is gone. We still have our friends, each other, and the foals in your womb. There is plenty we have left. We will just have to leave a little earlier than we originally planned. We will find our new home, and live our lives the way we want to. They can take a few things from us, but they can't take everything." Her sobs lessen a bit at this, her arms tightening on me. Even I know that this is a huge problem. I had somewhat expected this kind of reaction from humans, but not so much from ponies. To be honest, it scares me. These ponies really are a lot closer to us humans than I originally thought. The sooner we can go somewhere more accepting, the better. 'Thank the heavens that I convinced Tavi to look at Ponyville. Right now, we could use the friends we made there.' A moment later, and she has once again fallen asleep.

After we enter the castle we are greeted by Princess Cadence, who had heard about the disturbance. She has a sad look upon her face as we enter. She showed us into a corridor to our right and started off; I follow her with Tavi on my back while Chaotic and the guards that escorted us go ahead to the throne room. I hear nothing of what's going on inside, but I don't think I want to. A few turns later and Cadence stops in front of a particular door.

"I don't really know what to say. Because of some...fools, you and Octavia have lost so much. I can only hope that things start settling down soon and that you can forgive us..." Cadence's somber mood is obvious in the air. There is but one response I can give.

"Every creature that has the ability to love has the equal ability to hate; as we can create, so too can we destroy in as grand a fashion, in such a way the world achieves balance. I do not blame you, or anypony who has done us no harm." As I finish this I can visibly see Cadence's mood change. "As such, if anypony is able to destroy everything we have, then surely some good friends can help us get everything as well. It may be a harsh blow, but if there is anything I have learned since meeting Tavi, it is that nothing is impossible so long as we love each other." A smile graces my lips as Tavi squeezes onto me tighter. Cadence chuckles a little at the sight.

"It seems to me that you have really gotten a little stronger since last I saw you. It is good to see the strength of the bond the two of you share." Her smile is genuine, but I have a strange hunch I want to bank on.

"Thanks Cadence, especially for giving our relationship that head start." She momentarily looks surprised before calming down.

"I did nothing but give you both the bravery to try, I may be the Princess of Love, but I can't just create love out of nothing. I can remind you of your love, I can rekindle a dying love, I can even give you the strength to act on the love, but only you can give birth to, and act on, that feeling." She smiles sweetly before continuing on. "By the way, when did you notice?"

"The one time I noticed was at a certain party. At first I thought you had just cast a little spell to bring the love that Lyra and Bonbon had out in a visible form; but now, looking back, it was the start of me giving Tavi a chance. It all blossomed from then. I guess you helped give me the strength to act on that love when the time came huh?" At this Cadence smiles warmly.

"I am glad that you decided to act on it. Seeing the two of you together, even through something like this, I can only imagine the level of hatred the two of you would be capable of." She says this with mixed emotions.

"Just because hatred and love are seen as opposites does not mean they are the only opposites, sorrow is also on the opposite spectrum of love, just as happiness is on the opposite of hatred. I was depressed before I came here to Equestria, I think I earned the happiness I can have with Tavi, and the universe just wants to balance out the happiness we will soon have." Cadence blinks a few times before giggling into her hand.

"Seems like someone wants to be a poet today." She giggles for a little longer before regaining her composure. "Well, this is your room, I am pretty sure Octavia would love to be able to lie down in a bed, and I need to get back the the throne room; I am certain the punishment for the soldiers is almost ready to be decided. We simply must talk more though. We would like to assist you in any plans you make from here on out, and as for your safety, the most loyal of the royal guard will make certain nothing happens to you here, so you can rest easy. Good night Sam, Good night Octavia." As she says this she does a little curtsey.

"And a good night to you as well Cadence." I say with a slight smile and a bow of my own, careful to not let Tavi slip off of my back. Cadence smiles a bit before walking back down the hall. As she does a few guards round the corner. From their special armor they appear to be part of the elite guard, made up of First Lieutenants; they are the loyalist and strongest guards of the castle. After a brief greeting with Cadence they make their way down the hall to where Tavi and I stand. They introduce themselves as our guards for the night, and I thank them for the service before reaching for the door. It swings open without a touch, one of the guard had opened the door for me.

"Allow me sir, you have your hands full already." says the guard with a smile. For a moment I can't reply, more so because of the fact that the guard is actually smiling at me. After a moment I return the smile, and then quickly make my way through the door. As I enter I quickly take stock of the room. To my right is the open door to the bathroom; I can barely see into it, but I can assume it's a full bathroom. Looking to my left is another door, this one for a closet. Unlike the bathroom door it's fully open and empty, apart from two bathrobes: one pink and one blue. In the middle of the room, framed by two large windows with silken curtains and two large night stands, is a large bed, easily able to hold three individuals with room to spare. The wooden frame on the bed looks like it's made of old maple tree and hand carved into a work of art. There are a multitude of pillows, each wrapped up in a delicate purple satin pillowcase. The bed has a deep red comforter with gold trim and light purple sheets: it looks simply divine.

A little movement on my back reminds me of Tavi's presence. I quickly cross the room towards the bed, lay Tavi down as gently as I can, and I simply lay by her side. This is the weakest state I have ever seen her in. Normally I'm the weak one, but today is the first time Tavi had our relationship spat upon in such a horrifying way. It reminds me of the way some people look at same sex marriages on Earth. I run my hand through Tavi's mane as I look at her. Lying on the bed, I can almost believe that what happened is an illusion; but I know it's real. Then, Tavi begins to stir. She opens her eyes, then immediately bolts upright and begins to hyperventilate.

"So, was it a dream?" She asks, looking at me, hoping that the fire was anything but reality. I can't answer verbally, so I take her in my arms and hold her close. She tenses for a moment, and I can feel the beginnings of sobs emanating from her body. She grasps me in her arms, returning the hug as she begins to cry. We sit there for a long time, how long is a mystery to me, but eventually Tavi has fallen asleep again. Once again I lay her down in the bed, undressing her slightly so that she can be comfortable in the bed. I head over the the closet and leave the robes on the nearby nightstand. I crawl into bed, and join Tavi in the realm of dreams.

I stir, I can feel the warmth of the sun draping down upon me. I can feel the sheets, but more importantly I feel Tavi. Her warmth is there, but as I open my eyes, I am greeted by blood-shot eyes that seem devoid of life. "Tavi?" I ask; it seems as if her eyes come back to life at the sound of my voice. Her eyes focus in on mine as her mouth begins to move.

"Good morning love." Tavi says. Her voice is raspy and dry. It seems as if she was crying all night.

"Morning Tavi." I take my hands and pull Tavi into a kiss, she doesn't return it as she normally does. "Tavi, do you still need to cry a bit more?"

"I am not a little girl Sam, I don't need to cry whenever something big happens." Her voice cracks several times in the sentence: a little push and her emotions will flow again.

"I know you aren't, but it isn't good to hold these things in. Now is the time to get it out. There is no shame in crying now."

"And what makes you an expert on sadness?"

"Last time I was as sad as you are now and didn't let it all out, I ended up with Mariana." She shudders at the mention of Mariana, and a moment later she grasps me closely as she cries. She has sobbed before, but now her emotions pour forth from her as she cries away all of her pain. This continues for a long time. We had woken up when the sun had just appeared, but Tavi cries for about an hour until her sobs subside.

"Feeling better Tavi?"

"A little. I still can barely believe it is all gone."

"We haven't lost everything. As cliché as it is, we have each other: we have our friends, and we have a future growing within you. Material goods can be replaced, the memories they once held reside within us. All of this just gave us a reason to follow through with our plans from earlier." I take a deep breath before I continue. "I say we get a house in Ponyville. We will have friends there, and I know for a fact Manehatten is worse than Canterlot." We hold onto each other for a while before Tavi gets up. As she goes to speak a knock on the door draws our attention.

"Excuse me," one of the guards says, "but there is a Miss Scratch here to see you. Shall I let her in?"

"Give us a moment, please." I say before reaching for the robes I had set out the night before. Tavi seems to be trying to be feeling slightly better, so she takes the blue one with a mischievous smirk that seems to come out of nowhere.

"You were right, now I suggest you put on that robe; it would be a shame if you were seen in your underwear right?" Her smirk grows into a smile as I put on the pink robe. I decide to add a quip before giving the go ahead.

"Good thing I'm comfortable in my masculinity, otherwise this would be terrible. Then again, I just noticed there is a patch that reads 'Hers' on this, so I guess it fits." At this she looks down at the robe she had put on: it has the word 'His' stitched in over her left breast. She blushes briefly before I continue. "Okay sir, please send in Vinyl and any guests she has with her." At this the door flies open with Vinyl and Neon leading the charge; and in Vinyl's arms there is a little colt.

"I heard about the news this morning; you guys look fine, but are you?" Vinyl says. She sounds different, maybe it is because she is a mother now, maybe incidents like this are becoming common place now, but she sounds more...mature.

"Well, I can't say I am feeling great, but I am dealing with it. Tavi on the other hand, well, I don't think I am allowed to speak for her like that just yet." I smile a little as Tavi rolls her eyes before responding.

"You would think by now he knows me better. I am better, now. I still have some issues, but we will just have to work those out together in our new home, in Ponyville." She looks up at me with a smile.

Vinyl sighs with relief. "Thank Celestia that you two were unharmed. When we heard it was your house we wanted to leave, but Chaotic said he would follow you two. Luna stayed with us for a little, then she said something was wrong about the blaze. Something about it taking too long to be put out so she teleported away to see what the delay was. This morning we were payed a visit, then we heard what happened." Her somber mood continues for a moment before she seems to become confused. "Wait, you guys are going to move to Ponyville too?"

"Well," I respond, "It was the same day Tavi found out about the twins. We started discussing what we would do. We wouldn't be able to keep up with the orchestra anymore, and without that we have neither the income nor the anchor to stay here. Yeah we had the money to stay for a while, but being somewhere else would also give us a better shot at a better start in life for our foals. Tavi originally thought Manehatten, but I remember you talked about Ponyville. That leads us to that part of the discussion."

"But, how will you afford to stay there until you get jobs?" Neon asks, curious as to our plans.

"That is actually the easy part." I reply. "First we are going to get insurance for the house and the furnishings within it. That comes out to around two point three million bits. Then you have the insurance I had on my violin."

"What is so special about that violin?" Vinyl asks. "I mean it was a nice instrument, but it could not possibly be worth that much."

"The Stradivarius violin is a work of art in and of itself. Only around 650 survive to today, and the last one I can think of without any special historical significance was sold at auction for $3,544,000." Every eye in the room moved in on me, the kicker was yet to come though. "Translated into bits, that is almost four point five million bit in worth. I should get about three point six million in insurance money." For a time the room was silent, the guards outside, normally stalwart, looked in with absolute disbelief. Basically, Tavi and I got 5,900,000 bits from insurance alone, easily more then enough to start a new life in a small town like Ponyville.

"Holy hay, you guys are set for a long time." Neon adds, then another voice interrupts the moment.

"Well, we were going to offer assistance, but it seems that you two are going to easily have enough money to start new lives." Said the familiar voice. It was Luna with a very tired looking Chaotic Note. From the look on his face, he didn't get much sleep last night. Looking at his attire he is in his Lunar Guard armor, a form fitting midnight blue armor with a silver crescent moon and two stars in the dark patch over the left breast. Luna is in her royal attire, minus her panties.

'You know things get interesting when you can glance at a princess and can tell if she is wearing underwear or not.' I think to myself. Looking back over to Chaotic, I notice that he appears to be in normal attire. If something happened last night, he hides it well.

"Now then, Sam, Octavia. I would like to officially extend an apology for the behavior of the guard yesterday. Due to their actions, you lost your home, and were nearly killed." As those words leave her lips, she grabs the hems of her skirt and bows, leaving just enough room so that she does not show herself off. "Please, accept our apology." At this I stand up and walk over to Luna.

"Please stand, I formally accept your apology." At these words she rises and then visibly relaxes.

"Well then, Chaotic, you may relax now, as of this moment you are on a given break." At this command Chaotic relaxes and lays back against the wall. "Now, what are your plans?" I look to her when Tavi speaks up.

"Well, we were planning on moving to Ponyville sometime after Tavi's twins were born, obviously that got moved up quite a bit, but we do plan on moving there." At this Luna somewhat cringes. "Mostly because we have friends there and it is supposed to be a really welcoming town, so hopefully we won't have constant trouble with me anymore." I say with a small smile, this seems to reassure Luna. 'Guess she felt bad about that comment she all those months ago.'

"Well, I guess that is that then. Will you need any assistance with the move? I am certain that we can help you secure a place." Luna responds, with a genuine smile on her face.

"Well, money wise the insurance will take care of that. For actually finding a place I believe we can ask Twilight and her friends to help us get a place. Maybe Vinyl, has a... you totally know of a few places there that would be perfect don't you Vinyl?" At this everypony turns to see Vinyl smiling widely.

"Well, maybe, just maybe, there is a place that happens to be right next to the one Neon and I bought." She says with a confident grin. Following this, Neon feels the need to extrapolate.

"And maybe, just maybe, we were planning on buying that house as well to 'persuade' the two of you to move in next to us." His grin was a near perfect match for Vinyl's grin. It's unsettling.

"If it wasn't for the fact that now isn't the time for joking I would try right now." I say with a relieved expression. Tavi doesn't respond, except for her subtly moving closer to me.

After a moment, Neon speaks up. "To clarify, we have the place on lock, but haven't yet bought it. We can buy it and then sell it to you for the same price, but doing anything else might allow the agency to sell the house to somepony else." He doesn't seem pleased at this, probably wishing he could let us buy the house, saving us the paperwork.

"Well," Princess Luna interjects, "We can expedite this process for you and have the house in your name by the end of the day. Of course you will still have to use your own money, but we can make it so that they have to sell it to you. It is the least we can do."

"Thanks Luna, now all we need to do is file the insurance claim. With my luck, I will be going to court for fraud." I say this last part with a dry chuckle.

"If they try it several influential members of Equestria will have a few choice words for them." Luna says with her stare growing more intense by the moment. She then takes a deep breath and continues in a lighter mood. "Anyway, until you can get done with the insurance, you are both welcome to stay here. We can't be sure if all the guards willing to act against you are done with after all." The realization hits the room hard: if Luna is doubting that this is over, then what might happen?

"Do not worry about your safety though," Luna added, "Chaotic here will be in charge of your security until we finish the sweep through the guard. He is as trustworthy as they come. Not to mention he already has a lot of contingency plans already in place. We brainstormed with my sister last night. Hope he has the energy to continue our fun from last night. I especially loved the thrusting." Her smile at first seems simple and innocent, but behind it is the smile of a troll. Chaotic, for his part, is completely flushed.

"As a note we were playing the game 'Legend of Zelda: Skyward Sword.' A game where you use the controller like a sword, we were not doing what she implied." Chaotic said, with a sense of urgency in his voice.

"Oh? I am pretty sure that isn't something you wouldn't want to..." Luna said with a decisively evil smirk on her face. Chaotic turns even redder at this remark. He tries to respond, but he is unable to, the sheer shock of such a thing having momentarily shut down his brain.

'If Luna is even somewhat predictable by her behavior, Chaotic will be walking funny before long.' The smile on my face doesn't last long as a Princess Luna returns to her serious look.

"Now then, I had better be off to make preparations for all of this. Also, Octavia, your parents would like to speak with the two of you, they were quite worried about you after they heard of the fire." She breaks her seriousness for a moment for a brief smile before turning towards the door. "Come now Chaotic, you need your rest for tonight. It would trouble me greatly if you were unwell for our next game." Her body language seemed neutral enough, but that tone. It goes to show, Luna knows how to walk a fine line, a sexy fine line. As she exits Chaotic releases a breath nopony knew he held. Then, after his mind caught up with the events, he too left the room to head towards the guard barracks.

"Well," Tavi said, " I guess we should meet my parents. Vinyl, Neon. Thank you for everything you have done for us. Looks like we will get to be neighbors now at the least." A smile graces everyone's faces as we try and forget the horrible circumstances behind what is a silver lining. "Now, let's go Sam, we really shouldn't keep them waiting too long." Tavi says with a smile. "And once again, thank you Vinyl and Neon." Neon and Vinyl do their best to show that they don't care; but after a few minutes, we finally say our goodbyes, and Tavi and I head to meet with her parents.

Author's Note

... To Ponyville! Wonder what is in store for our dear protagonist and his fiance now? Shall we see what is in store? The answer is... Oh god, no, it is too horrible.

...@#%$!

The talk with Tavi's parents is going about as you expected it: Tavi is smothered with affection, her parents asking us many times if we're okay, and they offer to put us up until we could get a new home. Then we tell them that the two of us are moving to Ponyville. They don't take the news well.

"What do you mean you are moving to Ponyville?! What of your careers as musicians?" Pitch says, clearly distraught about our decision.

"Well Mrs. Pitch, we already quit the orchestra to make the move." I say. The look of horror on Pitch's face fades away as she faints. I move to catch her, but Chord intercepts her first. He turns to face me, a look of disbelief on his face.

"You two QUIT the orchestra?!" Chord yells, clearly not happy about this. "It has been Octavia's dream to play with them since she got her cutie mark! Why would the two of you ever quit?"

"I'll explain. First, we have had so many bad experiences here. I have gotten shot, stabbed, and thrown into horrible situations just because of the fact that I love Octavia; so I would rather be around friends who understand, than around idiots who don't want to. We also don't want to live in a place where we would have to rely on you or the princesses for constant protection. Finally, we want a better environment for foals." Pitch suddenly jerks herself up into a sitting position, having apparently recovered from her predicament as the words resonate within her mind.

"Y-you mean...?" asks Chord clearly shocked by the implications. Tavi blushes as her hand reaches up to her belly.

Yes Mr. Chord, Tavi is pregnant, with twins." I want to say more, but Pitch decides to show what she thinks of the development by rushing forward and giving me in a big hug. Normally this would be just fine, but Tavi's mother is an Earth Pony and they, unlike pegasi and unicorns, have an insane amount of physical strength, endurance and stamina. If she had put any more force into the hug, I might have broken a few ribs. She continues to hug me as she voices her joy.

"I can't believe it, I am going to be a grandmother! Oh I am so excited, and this explains why you are so ready to move. Canterlot can be a little difficult with all that has happened, so I am sure that the foals will be happy in such a nice little town. And twins! I am just so excited I can-" Before she can finish the thought Chord manages to finally pull her off of me so that I can continue to breathe. For a brief moment Pitch looks upset at Chord before she lets herself once again get distracted by the future. "Grandfoals..." I chuckle a little happily as I pull Tavi in close to me. Then Chord asks the question I have been dreading.

"Wait, how can a human impregnate a mare?" The question brings me to attention, having recently heard a theory on the matter.

"Apparently it has to do with the different dimensions. According to research, Ponies and Humans are the same creature in different dimensions. This means that we are almost the same genetically. The specific species of the baby is determined by the species of the mother. Although with the sub-species of ponies it is unknown if there is any pattern. Current theory states that this is because of the magic of the world interacting with the magic within ponies; but all of this is conjecture, no individual knows the truth for certain, though it is somewhat supported by the only successes being from Equestria, and not Earth. Beyond any of this, it is all fair game."

"Well, regardless of the circumstances, this makes me very happy. I can't wait for the sound of little hooves on the floor and being called grandma!" Pitch added in. "We should get in...never mind, I forgot for a moment about your parents and sister. Whatever happened to them by the way?"

"Oh, them. Well, my father ended up with fifteen years of jail time. My step-mother is apparently wanted for several drug charges as well as skipping on bail, evading arrest and breaking her probation: she got sixty years, though it is doubtful she will live long enough to serve the sentence. My sister was charged as an adult for drug use, selling drugs, assisting a criminal, assisting in the breaking of the Geneva convention, as well as falsifying records and breaking several more laws, she received eighty years in prison, no parole.

"And that ex of yours?" Chord asked to the shock of Tavi and Pitch. "Sorry, I shouldn't have asked."

"It's fine, she received multiple warrants resulting in more then enough for several life sentences though she was obviously restrained to just one. I wasn't the only one she toyed around with, I am just the only one to survive long enough to be rescued." The look of shock on everypony's faces was not unexpected.

"Sh-she killed others?" asks Tavi with wide eyes. Seems today is a very unbelievable day, not that I blame anypony for that.

"Not directly. She would gain so much control over them they wouldn't eat, sleep, or drink without her command. She never really took drugs herself though, she valued herself quite a bit more than that. She always experimented with most of the others, but she wanted to destroy me for her best customer, friend, and to some extent lover, Claudette. They became friends before drugs, and when mom died she got us hooked. I don't know if it was either her wanting money, or if she genuinely cared for Claudette, but thanks to her drugs got in. You know the story from there." At this Tavi simply hugs me, then Pitched joined in the hug. Finally, Chord crushes the three of us in a massive bear hug, because of which I end up blacking out. I wonder if there is something that will allow me to withstand their hugs without lacking oxygen.

I wake up a few hours later in Tavi's lap. We had moved into another section of the castle, specifically the lounge normally reserved for those waiting to speak with the princesses. There is, as is prevalent throughout the castle, great architecture for the ceiling. Each room had been designed to either represent day or night, and most rooms have magic that allows them to change which one it looks like every twelve hours. Truly an amazing feat. Looking up, Tavi notices I am awake and immediately breaks off her conversation to address me.

"Welcome back to the world of the waking, Sam."

"Well Tavi I would like to say, remember the last time I woke up in your lap? I sort of fell out last time." I say with a little smile.

"Oh, I remember it. I decided to try and catch your eye, maybe entangle you in a little kiss when you tried to get up." She grins at the memory of what happened next.

"And I, in my infinite wisdom, decided to evade the awkward situation by doing something stupid and rolled off onto the floor." I smirk as well until the sound of somepony trying to clear their throat reminds us that we're not alone. Looking to my right, I see that Tavi's parents are still here, apparently enjoying the conversation while waiting for me to get up.

"After you blacked out from my dear husband's hug we met Second Lieutenant Chaotic Note, who told us to tell you that the deal was brokered, and that all you need to do is refund the royal treasury the owed funds of 152,300 bits, after which you will be ready to go. Tavi says it was for your new home in Ponyville; though I must admit, I won't like being so far from my pregnant daughter, not to mention the eventual wedding."

"Don't worry, when the time comes we will make certain you will be nearby so that you can be there to see the foals Mrs. Pitch. And as for the wedding, it will be after Tavi gives birth. We don't want Tavi going through a wedding while pregnant." I say, with a light smile on my face.

"Really, still calling me Mrs. Pitch? Please, just call me and my husband 'mom and dad'. I am pretty certain we are family enough for that by now." After a moment of befuddlement, I give her a big smile.

"Okay...mom." Pitch walks back towards me and once again gives me a hug, this one thankfully at a more reasonable strengh for my body. I feel like I have a full family again. I feel content, for a few seconds, until a chill suddenly runs down my spine. Having felt my shiver, Pitch releases me.

"Are you okay dear?" She looks at me with concern as fear overtakes my features. After a moment I regain control of myself, though I still feel the chill.

"Sorry, I don't know what came over me. Something feels...wrong, almost like those nightmares I've had. I don't know why I felt it, and to make sure there isn't any misunderstanding it has nothing to do with you... mom." I try and give her a comforting smile, but something just feels horribly wrong.

"Well if you are sure, why don't we go for a walk. That might calm you down a bit!" Pitch says with a smile.

"Yes, that sounds good. Let's go for a walk." We get up, with Tavi and Chord supporting me, walk out to the castle gate and start heading out. A few moments later I catch sight of Shining Armor, who is escorting someone in cuffs. The person lifts their head up and the world just stops. Ice flows through my body as the face registers in every part of my head: the person in front of me is not someone I ever wanted to see again. Noticing my sudden change, Tavi and Pitch immediately ask me what is wrong. "I know that person." I finally get that out as Shining Armor comes within ear shot.

"Well then, maybe you can tell me. She refuses to say anything she doesn't need to, apart from something about being someone important from Earth. So who is she?" Shaking wildly I respond as best as I can.

"Her... n-name is..." Taking a deep breath I try again. "Her name is Mariana Telepia. She is my ex." The air seems to become heavy with tension, Shining Armor seemingly dumbfounded, not expecting those words to be coming out of my mouth. Tavi's expression goes from shock to boiling rage in a matter of seconds. Shining Armor, taking his duty as a guard quite seriously, immediately moves between Tavi and Mariana as Pitch attempts to keep Tavi from doing something that we would regret. It is then that Mariana speaks.

"Oh look who else is here, it's my pet. Be a good pet and come release your master." Her words are as cold as I remember, her stare leaving the words as a command, not a request. Every fiber of her being is hell bent on ordering me around, and it frightens me.

"You will not make him do anything you manipulative bitch!" Tavi yells, now being held back from beating in Mariana's face. Pitch is completely distraught, Chord seems to be watching out for what might happen, and Shining tries to figure out how to safely diffuse the situation. Mariana takes all of three seconds to decide her best course of action.

"So my pet found a new master? I bet you are a wonderful whore." She smiles, knowing that technically she can't be hurt right now. She is going to play this situation to her advantage as much as she can.

"One more word and I will-" Shining tries to say before Mariana cuts him off.

"Look buddy, it really doesn't matter: you aren't going to hurt me, you can't threaten me, and you can't let them hurt me. So why don't we just get on with this, I have a schedule to keep." Shining is clearly starting to lose his patience with Mariana, not that I can blame him. I only just begin to get myself back under control when Mariana speaks again.

"Please hurry up, I want to get away from these ponies and that piece of shit." Before Mariana can finish her sentence, Chord rushes up to her and punches her square in the jaw. The rest of us stare on in shock as this gentlecolt just punched a woman in my defense.

"I will not sit by as some gussied up whore insults my son-in-law. Captain Armor, I humbly request that this despicable miscreant be locked away for the rest of her life!" Chord says, anger radiating through his words. He looks back at us and sees our shocked faces, then composes himself and speaks calmly. "Now then, shall we go for that walk?" He says with a smile. He has no idea how much I want to hug him right now. It is then that Mariana regains her senses and starts to speak again.

"Alright then, Captain Armor, would you be so kind as to arrest this ruffian for assault on a suspect?" Shining's eyes widen when he realizes that, in fact, Mariana is technically right. Luckily for everyone, there is one more individual watching over us, literally.

"And who would believe someone who escaped from her transport to prison, created fake passports, illegally crossed into our country, then attempted to move illegal drugs and contraband, assisted in the attempted murder of two upstanding citizens of the country and verbally assaulted one of the victims?" The voice is Twilight's but why is it coming from above? Looking up I got a view I certainly wasn't expecting: Twilight with wings. Last time I checked she was a unicorn. She slowly glides down, with her dress being a simple gown which appears to have been in mid alteration. I thought of why she would be here when Shining Armor decides to interject.

"Twilight, what are you doing out here? Your coronation isn't for another few hours, go ahead back up to the castle. I will be just a moment longer as I take care of business." Shining said, clearly upset that his sister had to be involved.

"Look Shining, I could hear what was going on from way up in my room where I was getting the final alterations done for this royal garb: I know what is going on and I know of what she was doing, I was the one who reported her after all. And as for you." Twilight says, as her expression goes from stern but loving, to angry and cold. "You have done enough damage. You are not a citizen of Equestria, and you would be lucky to have any rights when you get back in prison. I will say this: if we ever catch a hint of you doing anything involving Equestria or Sam again, I will turn you into a hag fish!"

She then turns to her brother, smiling once more. "Shining, please take her to the dungeons until Earth's authorities arrive to take her away, I would rather have this day be remembered for positive things rather than negative ones." Shining nods and leaves with a completely shocked Mariana in tow. Then Twilight turns to us.

"I am sorry about that, we found Mariana in Manehatten taking advantage of the Orange Family while giving them false information about herself. If it wasn't for the fact that we caught her with contraband from Earth I doubt we would have realized that she was lying. Once again, I apologize that you had to see that, especially you Sam." Twilight then bows her head in an apologetic fashion. It is then that I regain enough of my senses to start using words.

"Twilight, all can be forgiven, but you do know that she won't live for much longer right?" Twilight seems confused at first, so I go into details. "After everything she has done, it didn't take a lot of thinking to get them to give her a life sentence to suffer for her crimes. She was in a maximum security prison yet she still managed to escape. To prevent her from causing anymore harm, they are going to give her the death penalty." Everypony stares at me in shock, because Equestria never used the death penalty. Certainly there were some harsh punishments, but there hasn't been any execution in Equestria in over 800 years. Twilight looks at the ground and seems to start thinking.

"It's too bad, I would be on the side of adding more life sentences, but she has already gotten away once, they won't give her another chance. Better to nip a problem in the bud than to let it flower." After a moment of letting the words sink in I decided to ask the obvious question.

"Wait, you're a princess now Twilight?" She looks up, broken out of her thoughts by my question.

"Well, yes and no. I still need to go through the coronation, but I am an alicorn now. If you want we can walk and talk together." The smile on her face seems genuine as she desperately wants others to talk to. I assume that her friends are here, but another opinion is greatly valued to Twilight.

"Then I guess we will leave the three of you for now." says Pitch. I turn around to see the trail end of a wink to Octavia. "We really wanted to make sure the two of you are okay, and knowing your plans and that you are more than okay makes us very happy. Go spend time with friends, maybe that will get you back on your feet." Her smile is just as genuine as Twilight's, but something seems odd. Certainly they're all being friendly, but there's still something that seems off. I decide to ask Tavi about it later, but for now I plan to try and make up for the lovely moment I just had with my past. As 'mom' and 'dad' leave, I turn around to face Twilight once again.

"Lead the way then Twilight." At this Twilight nods and walks back into the castle with Tavi and I right behind her. As we walk to the room where Twilight was having her dress made, she told us the very interesting story about how she earned the right to be a princess.

"It is a heavy responsibility, but it is my destiny to own it." She wears a bleak smile as she finishes this. I think for a moment and realize that right now, Twilight doesn't need to hear that she is doing the right thing: she needs the truth.

"Twilight, do you really want to be a princess?" Twilight stops dead in her tracks before looking at me.

"I don't have a choice."

"That doesn't answer my question, do you want to be a princess? Do you want to have the responsibility? Can you honestly look at me and say that you want to be put into a position where you won't be able to see your friends everyday, to have a normal relationship, to one day have a family?" I look her dead in her eyes. She had been backing up as I put up each point. She then takes a deep breath and replies while looking at the floor.

"No, I don't want to be a princess, but I don't have a choice. Equestria needs me." She almost sounds resigned to her fate.

"Twilight, I didn't have a choice when I was with Mariana. I experienced three years of my life without the ability to make a choice. This isn't that you don't have a choice, you just think you don't. You don't have a choice that your body is now changed into that of an alicorn. Certainly the others who share that gift are indeed princesses. However, you need not also be a princess in reality. I may not know you very well, but from the little I have seen of you, it is clear that you don't want to lead the country. You may have the qualities of leadership, but if you lack the will to do it, it will kill you. If being an alicorn means you won't die physically, you'll die a little inside. If you don't want to do it, and the lives of others are not at risk, don't do it, because the pain will not be worth it."

"That is indeed a very correct statement my little human." Turning around I am greeted with the presence of Princess Celestia herself. Tavi attempts to curtsey and I am partway through my bow when she brings a hand up to stop us. "Please, there is no need for formalities, especially since you are teaching my most faithful student a very valuable lesson." Twilight looks up to her mentor, waiting to hear what exactly I had been right about.

"You should never accept any responsibility you do not feel able to fulfill when you do not need to. That is why, although you will have the title of 'Princess', you will not gain any new responsibilities and will continue to live in Ponyville. Only when it is necessary to do so, will you be called upon to help protect Equestria. You still have many things to learn in life Twilight, and neither Luna nor myself want you to go into a duty you are neither ready, nor willing to partake in. After all, Luna and I love running the country, so you will have plenty of time to live your life." If there is a smile that is the definition of motherly love, it is currently being directed at Twilight.

"But, Princess, what is there left to study?" says Twilight, confused about the current state of affairs.

"There is plenty to study." Celestia says as she approaches Twilight. "There is still more to learn about friendship, magic, and of course, love. All of these things you will learn a little at a time, slowly moving forward from today to tomorrow and beyond. Eventually you will be ready and willing to lead Equestria with us, but for now, it is time to live your life the way you want to, and nopony can ask for more than that." Twilight looks at her in awe, finally realizing what I have been trying to tell her. Twilight then smiles lightly before Celestia speaks again. "Now then, perhaps you should hurry back to finish having your dress made. For at least this formal event, it might be best to look the part you will hopefully never need to play." Twilight nods and then hurries off to do just that. As Twilight slips out of sight, Princess Celestia turned her attention to me. "Now then, Sam, I have heard you will soon be moving to Ponyville."

"Yes Princess, Tavi and I will be moving to Ponyville in a few days to live the family life we have started." I smile as I place a hand on Tavi's stomach, enjoying the knowledge that below my hand lie our two foals, growing stronger day by day.

"I see. I am glad to know Twilight will be able to know the joy of having even more friends around her." Once again, a motherly smile graces her lips. It is times like this that I want to hug the Princess, close my eyes, and remember my own mother.

"You know Princess, if I didn't know any better, I would say you are Twilight's mother." Celestia smiles again and replies with her usual calm and grace.

All of Equestria are my children, both pony and human. Twilight is just closer to a true daughter than most. I have spent a lot of time with her, watching her grow from a little filly into a beautiful young mare, and now she is beginning to take her first steps into the world she was destined to be a part of. It makes me feel so proud to know that I had a hand in raising such a fine mare." Her smile never ceases as she bows and speaks again.

"Now then, it is brought to my attention that an escapee from an Earth prison was recently brought to the dungeon to await return to Earth's authorities. I must ask of her how she got here and see what I can do to keep others from coming the same way. So if you will please excuse me, I must be off." Celestia bows as do Tavi and myself, but as she nears a corner I decide to speak up.

"One thing about the subject your highness." Celestia turned around, clearly curious as to what I have to say. "She is not exactly one to treat others with respect or care beyond what is necessary for her own goals, she has used drugs and psychological warfare to break down her victims and get her way. I thought I would inform you so that you have everything I can provide." Celestia smiles again, but something feels off about this one: it's not emotionless or motherly, but something more frightening.

"I thank you for the warning, but I do know what this...Mariana, is capable of. Do not fret, I will get any information I want from her. After all, I have had centuries of practice." The look in her smiling eyes is something I will never forget. It makes me glad I have done nothing to earn her wrath. I almost felt sorry for Mariana. Almost.

Author's Note

As a note, a Hagfish is a type of fish that produces a chemical that turns water into slime allowing it to escape predators.

As for the Twilight scene, I made a blog post asking for opinions on herding for a reason, will it be Twilight, or will it be some other mare? I haven't yet fully made up my mind about it. No matter what herding will be in this universe, but only as outlined in the blog.

As for the Mariana scene, it is, as of right now, the second most controversial scene. I thought about not adding it, but eventually I decided to have it happen. For those of you curious, she could not have crossed into Equestria legally, so as you can tell, things are starting to heat up, and soon, we will understand just how much contact with the human world has stirred things up in Equestria, but not for a little while! Expect a teaser chapter as well for the Vinyl X Sam arc as well, I plan t write out the first chapter of it soon. I have NOT finished Sam X Tavi, but I feel like my patient audience should get a sneak peek!

Also, I am buying a house for $107,000, I have a lot of stuff to do before I can move in (carpet is in horrible shape, appliances barely work, and I need to paint), but when I do this will slow down again. Once again, a big thank you to Deadpony for editing!

Moving.

It has been three days since my meeting with Mariana. It was a rather harrowing experience, but I had Tavi and Twilight to help me get over it. She was transported back to Earth yesterday, and she is going to receive the death penalty. These are her final days. When I saw her again she looked terrible. She was well taken care of physically, but her hair was an absolute mess, her walk was and forced, and her stature, once proud, now showed a broken woman. As she left, Celestia informed me that the insurance money had finally been cleared and was put into a joint account for Tavi and I, minus our house expense.

All of that leads to today, the day Tavi and I finally move to our new home in Ponyville. Twilight said she would pass on a message to Rarity that we would need some things made, so that would be waiting for us there. Tavi and I have also purchased a few essentials and had them scheduled to be delivered yesterday. We were just finishing going through the things that survived the fire and, thankfully, my gift to Vinyl was only partially destroyed. It was a necklace with an inscription on it. It read 'to my best friend, Vinyl.' I owe her at least this much. It'll take a little reforging to fix the necklace, but that can be done anywhere. Sadly, the ring I got Tavi was destroyed. It may have been Vinyl's birthday, but I still wanted to get Tavi a gift. I just hope I can remember the phrase: 'To my dearest Tavi, the light of my life.'

When we finish making sure we had everything accounted for so that we can head on down to the train station, Princess Luna drops by to give us our farewell. Celestia is busy preparing strike forces to take down the rogue portal sites she found out about from Mariana, and Luna is tied to the castle to deal with the implications of what these portals mean, and their consequences. Apparently there is going to be some heated tension in the near future as the people of Earth are beginning to complain about how unfair and absurd it is for governments to control these portals so strictly, and that they should just deregulate them all. If things continue like this, we may end up with portals being completely unused, or worse, completely unregulated. The only thing she can do is ensure our safe departure, and give us a nice farewell.

Chaotic Note also joins us, of course. He's more ragged than usual, and there was certainly no gaming going on last night. He had to deal with a lot of the paper work, and neither he, nor Luna, had the time to sit around and play video games as they were too busy to do anything of the sort. I believe that soon Luna and Note will be having 'stress management' sessions soon, so at least I can give him that.

The only thing left to do now is get to the train station. Easier said than done since news reporters from both Earth and Equestria have heard about recent events and want the scoop on 'The Star Crossed Lovers'. They each want the 'scope' of how we overcame opposition to fall in love. When Tavi and I reach the doors to leave the castle, we get our first true glimpse at what we need to wade through. It's truly a strange sight to behold, as an ocean of people and ponies would be an understatement. If it weren't for the guards holding back the crowd, I am certain we would have been swamped. If I have to hazard a guess, there are more news reporters than citizens in Canterlot that day.

It's a long journey, but eventually we make it to the platform. We had left a little early, and had barely got there on time, but we get on our train. We have a private coach to ride in courtesy of Celestia, but if not for the guard we would have had to fight to keep it that way. The reporters don't want to let the scoop of the century escape them so easily. Luckily, unicorn guards made it easy. After a few moments the call is made for the train to head out, and we're on our way to our new home. As we clear the station, I breath a sigh of relief: a new start stands before us, and I couldn't be happier. Looking at Tavi, she seems to have also relaxed. We will soon be among more friends, and in a safer town, so our foals will be happy there. For a time everything seems to go just fine, and then Tavi brings up a topic I'm less than ready to talk about.

"So, I assume you don't know about herding?"

"Herding?"

"Yes, I know you have seen how there are quite a few more mares in Equestria than stallions during your stay, am I correct?" I nod in agreement as I try and put together the implications. "Well, the general idea is that, in the past, a stallion would take around two or three mares and create a herd. From this herd many foals could be born quite easily. In Canterlot this is not all that common, most stallion taking to one mare and no others. It is not, however, unheard of."

"Okay, you lost me. If this is a thing why didn't Vinyl just ask us to make a herd? I don't know what my answer would have been, but I do know she was into me."

"Well we are, and were, good friends; and before you arrived we once had a thing, but that never really got past a 'friends with benefits' kind of relationship. We decided back then that, unless we really like the same stallion enough to overcome it, we would not enter a herd together. When we ended up together, she originally wanted to pursue it, but then she decided to give Neon a chance first. She still wasn't entirely comfortable with the idea of being in a relationship like that again with me and she wanted to be sure. I think we both know what happened after that."

"Well then that leaves me with two questions. First, if I had ended up with Vinyl..." Tavi doesn't even let me finish the question before answering.

"Yes, I would have tried to get Vinyl into a herd. I knew you were the one and I would not have let you go easily." The thought warms my heart, but I must ask my other question, or it will bug me for too long.

"My next question is, why tell me now?" Tavi takes a deep breath before answering.

"Remember the incident with Twilight before her coronation at the castle?" I nod to this and Tavi continues. "Well, I think she may be falling for you and may ask to make a herd with us." Static fills my mind as the thought strikes me. Not one, but two mares in my life? I know I was just asking about Vinyl, but this just seems so...different. I have known Twilight for a while thanks to Luna, but to actually go on a date with her, and Tavi? This almost seems too complicated to really go through right now, but it is not exactly something that can be put off.

"Well, that adds some new questions. First, exactly how common are these 'herds' nowadays?"

"Nowadays they are not all that common, most of the mares unable to find a stallion are just fine with another mare. These are certainly not unheard of, but it is not surprising that you do not know too much about them. Twilight will probably end up trying to court you the old fashioned way by going to me first, but you need to figure out if you are comfortable with her and me. Before you ask though, I am perfectly fine with it if you are." Tavi gives a reassuring smile as she finishes, and I let my thoughts run wild for a time.

"Alright then, next question. How would that really work? I know I was entertaining the idea of us and Vinyl, but truth be told, I am unsure about this. Humans are mainly monogamous, and those that go into polygamy or polyandry are seen as immoral. I can accept that it is a thing here, and I am not against trying if this is something you want, but how would it even work?" Tavi takes a breath before answering.

"To be honest, I don't know. Twilight is an amazing mare, one who I would love to be in a relationship with, but in the end if you aren't happy with it, it can be stopped at any time until we officially make ourselves a herd, then it becomes volatile. At that point if we are uncertain about anything, the relationship could fall apart, but I believe that this is something I would like to try. I know my parents tried with a few mares, but never found a good match. I guess I really just want to try it, to try and find even more happiness for us." I take a deep breath, and begin to think of what would be the best for us.

The next hour is without many words, but I come to a temporary conclusion. "I guess for now, if Twilight asks to join, we give it a try. I honestly don't know if I can handle it, but it seems to me that you really want to give this a try, so I'll make an effort for us." She then cuddles with me, hugging me, until she speaks again.

"Thank you for understanding Sam, and don't worry, I believe that what we have will only grow in the end. For now though, let's enjoy the ride to town, we should be about halfway there so catch a nap if you want to." I nod, but sleep is rather far from my mind. For the remainder of the journey we travel in silence. After another hour and a half of travel, the town of Ponyville comes into sight.

Thankfully Ponyville is a small enough town that what we get are five reporters and a colt from a school newspaper. They end up being respectful and only try for a while before agreeing to back off for a time. It may have had to do with a few friends that we may have mentioned, but maybe these ponies are different. A few moments later, and Tavi and I approach our new home.

The house is simple in appearance, two stories tall with a straw style roof. It has three bedrooms and two bathrooms, a large separate kitchen and dining room. A large spacious living room, and in the back, a small pool. It was the most oddly colored house: bright blue at the bottom, mixing with a really odd green at the top. Obviously, we'll have to repaint the house, but I'll have plenty of time for that until I find a job.

As we finish the tour of our house, we hear a sound that will be all too familiar: the sound of a baby crying from next door. The house looks similar to our own, but the color is far better: a light blue, almost white in nature. If memory serves, it is the same color as Vinyl's magic. I can hear the baby slowly quiet down, hopefully the enchantments on the bedrooms to make them sound resistant to extremely loud noises will alleviate the worst of it. Too bad I have to pay extra for it, but I think it will pay for itself in time.

Finally, Tavi and I decide to pay our neighbors a friendly visit, starting with the one we know for sure. Heading out the front door and to the right, we quickly realize that Vinyl is slowly going insane as the crying that had started earlier seems to grow even louder. As we get to the door and knock, I believe I can almost feel Vinyl's frustration. It is then that Neon opens the door and greets us.

"Hey guys, sorry about the crying, seems we just can't get the little guy to calm down and it is starting to wear on Vinyl. I would invite you in, but at this time, that may not be for the best." It is then that Vinyl adds in her two cents.

"Neon, please get up here and help!" Neon sighs as he knows his brief respite from child care is almost over. As he turns to leave, Tavi speaks up.

"Try jingling some keys to calm him down, just a thought though." Neon gives a quick nod as he closes the door to once again help with the baby. As Tavi and I head to see our other neighbor, the cries slow and stop, replaced by the giggles of a baby. I stare at Tavi for a moment before she answers.

"I did pay attention when our neighbors were giving us foal caring tips." She smiles a bit before I jump in with my own words.

"Tavi, you are going to be the greatest wife and mother ever." She laughs demurely before replying.

"And you are just the lucky man that stole my heart." We chuckle a little and before long, we arrive at our other neighbor's house. It is a smaller house, still two stories, but the front has been renovated as a shop. It is then that we know why Vinyl wanted these house. It is a little candy store, owned by a couple that Tavi and I are more than familiar with.

As it's a store on the first floor entering is easy, though the store is very empty at first glance. There are no customers to speak of, and the scent of candy isn't what I was expecting since I had heard Bonbon made her sweets in-store. If the smell alone is enough to go by, no new sweets have been made in the last few hours. The store itself seems quite large, several walls must have been removed to make such a large open area, filled with shelves of candy. Near the perimeter are counters of wood that also display candy, though the tops of them are covered in glass so that the wooden part is facing the wall and the glass is facing the center of the room. As our curiosity peaks, we decide to call aloud.

Before I can say something, I hear sounds that make our neighbor-visiting spree is going to once again be cut short. Creaking wooden boards, soft panting, and the very familiar sound of quiet moans reach us, and just as Tavi and I share a glance something green practically flies over a nearby counter and is quickly joined by a creamy-white blur. A moment later, and the two colors became identifiable as two mares. In their session, Bonbon and Lyra are now actively going at it on one of the counters. I wish I could say that I am modest, but when two very nice looking mares are going at it without anything holding them back, a male's eyes will be glued to the scene whether he will pay for it or not.

Tavi, to my thankful relief, also becomes entranced by the sight before her, so much so that for a few moments, all we do is stare in disbelief at the nearby sight. After a moment Lyra's head tilts to the side and sees us, it takes a moment before she realizes she is having sex with her lover in front of us. Before she can give her concern voice her eyes glaze over as her body begins a spasm, accompanied by a loud moan from Bonbon. It takes a few moments for the two to recover, and as Bonbon prepares to speak, Lyra says a few choice words.

"Hello Sam, Tavi. Did I leave the door unlocked with the sign turned to open again?" At this Bonbon whips her head to look at us. Seeing us standing there unable to facilitate a response, Bonbon does what any rational mare caught in a post-orgasm state with her marefriend naked in the middle of her shop would do: she faints. I finally regain my composure enough to turn around, though my ability to use words is completely gone. It was then that Tavi recovers enough to speak.

"We...um...we will. Oh dear. We will come by some other time then. I'll make sure to turn that nasty sign around for the time being, so we will just be on our way." At this Tavi grabs me by the arm as she ushers us through the door, stopping only to turn the sign around, and heading straight to our house to recover from the sight. If my first impressions are of any value, Ponyville is going to be an interesting place to live.

Author's Note

Google Translate for the win!
Also, songs, they will be coming back eventually, just hasn't been any place to put them in.
Finally, I know I have been saying that this chapter would come out with a teaser for the Vinyl arc, but apparently my internet doesn't want my editor to get the damn chapter, so that will come out when it comes out. I apologize for the delay this has caused.

Interesting times are here again.

After a few hours to cool down from the rather...entertaining sight of Bon-bon and Lyra, a knock at the door brings us out of our cool down. I open the door and my face flushes as I begin to remember an earlier sight. Lyra, Bon-bon, Vinyl, Neon, and little foal in a bundle are at the doorstep.

"Heard about the sight the two of you saw," Vinyl says with her trademark smile already in place. At the words Bon-Bon and Lyra flush before Neon comes to the rescue.

"Come on Vinyl, now is not the time. We have friends to show around the town who also finally gave us a way to calm this little one down." Neon emphasizes this by shifting the colt in his arms slightly.

"Yeah yeah, but I got to tease them about it. What kind of friend would I be if I didn't tease him about it?" At this Neon and I sigh. It seems she may never grow out of this. After a moment, Vinyl seems to remember what they had come here for. "Anyway, how about we go around town, treat you to some food, and then we can hang out for a bit and forget you saw Bon-"

"Anyway!" Lyra interrupts. "That is the center of town, so we will head there after we take a tour over this way. Come on, let's go!" At this Lyra practically drags Bon-Bon away with Vinyl barely managing to hold back her laughter. Lyra shows us the east side of town, the one Tavi and I live in, before we reach the center of town, a great tree. From what Vinyl told us, it's actually a library.

A library in a tree, I wonder if it was originally intended to be as such for the irony. I think as we approach our establishment for dinner, a human themed restaurant called 'Gilded Iron'. I notice upon entering that not too many customers are present. Apparently they may be going out of business. It is then that we meet the only waitress on hand, a short, red-headed woman who was apparently named Gertrude.

"Hello there everypony, welcome to the Glided Iron. Just the seven of you today?" She has certainly mastered the art of false smiles, you almost can't tell she hates it here.

"Yes, just the seven of us today." Tavi says. I grab her hand, giving it a light squeeze as the waitress replies.

"Wonderful, right this way, we have a large booth ready for just such groups, is that okay with you?" As she says this, she reaches down for a chair for Vinyl's foal to sit in.

"That is fine with us Gertrude, and do bring along a 'human' menu for Sam here." Tavi says, giving me a squeeze back. This is an absolute shock to me. Why would Tavi ask for that?

"Alright then, please come this way." Gertrude says as she walks off towards the back of the restaurant. After we all take our seats and order our drinks, I ask Tavi the now obvious question.

"So why do you want me to have a 'human' menu?" I ask Tavi, curiosity being the more tangible emotion in my voice.

"Well Sam, I have done a little research into humans, and humans are, apparently, omnivore. You have tried to use cow milk and eggs to supplement your diet with protein, but lately you haven't been having quite as much, add to that your state of physical distress, and I am worried that you might slip into protein deficiency. So today, regardless of what we want, you are having...meat." If I said you could cut the tension in the air with a knife, I would imply it was not as bad as it was. Every eye that doesn't belong to Vinyl's foal is quickly darting between the two of us, then Lyra says what I was expecting.

"So we are going to sit around talking while Sam eats meat!? What is wrong with you! I am fine with Sam eating meat, that is what he is, but think about it: do you think I want to watch him eat it? Can we please think this through a little more?" Tavi, takes a deep breath, lets it out, and then responds to Lyra's outburst.

"I believe we should try and push ourselves. There is no way to get around the fact that Sam is an omnivore unlike the rest of us, so we should learn to try and get used to it. If you cannot, we will move to another table, out of the light, but regardless of what happens, the two of us need to get used to everything, even the things we once found appalling."

Tavi then points to Lyra before continuing on. "The two of you were planning on taking a trip into gryphon territory once. If you want to be fine there you should try and get used to being around those whose normal behavior is to eat meat." At this, Lyra looks around, trying to find a rebuttal which she does not have. It is then that Bon-Bon adds her two cents on it.

"Lyra, Octavia has a point. And besides, he sees us as who we are and is perfectly fine with us in every way, we should be more open to what he is as well." Lyra looks to Bon-Bon and responds with a slight irritation to her voice.

"Bonnie, any guy against two good looking mares having sex is crazy. But I see your point: I will try, but please don't expect any miracles." After conceding the point, I finally decide to crack open the menu and take a look. The first thing I notice is how they say they are a 'human' themed restaurant that brings the feel and food of a normal human restaurant. The next is that there are three choices on the menu for meals involving meat. A 12 oz. sirloin steak, a chicken breast, and a burger, each emphasized as having been of the 'Earth' variety.

If it wasn't for the fact that I have seen the cows of this world that are very similar to the ponies of this world, being bipedal and with a coat of fur with the intelligence to match, I might have questioned it. However, no human restaurant would catch itself dead with three meat filled choices and thirty-eight vegetarian options. I decide to go with the steak, and after a moment of looking a little further, I realize why there are so few options.

The price is ridiculous. A steak like this with these sides would normally cost about $19.00 before tax. Here a steak is, changing over from bits, almost $60.00. They must have to import the meat from Earth and thus make it an expensive commodity. Either that, or this is going to be the last time I get protein from meat. Then again, I have to wonder if anypony at this table will be able to stomach it besides Vinyl. She has played plenty of gigs for gryphon parties and is more used to it, but nopony else at the table has been exposed to it before to my knowledge. As the waitress comes around and gives us our drinks, she asks for our orders. Tavi gets a large caesar salad, Vinyl and Neon each get a hayburger, Lyra gets an alfredo pasta dish, and Bonbon gets a vegetarian taco with jalapenos. As she looks to me, I ask one last question.

"Okay, I have learned not to go against Tavi too much, but are you sure-"

"Order your meat and get it over with, please. I will have to deal with it in worse circumstances, so just do it." Lyra blurts out, clearly not happy with the idea.

"Alright then, I will have the 12 oz. Sirloin cooked medium with a side of fries. Do you have any sauces?"

"Well sir, we have A1 Steaksauce, Heinz 47, and our house sauce, which is a tangier sauce." She says with a smile.

"Bring a bottle of A1 then please."

"As you wish, I will be right back with everypony's meals, yours will take a moment. By the way, what is the little tyke's name?"

"Tyke?" Neon asks, just as confused as most of the table but just slightly quicker on the draw.

"It is a slang word for child, so what is the name of your bundle of love? Which, now that I think about it, I didn't stay long enough at the hospital to find out." I add in, now curious as to why I didn't simply ask her before.

"Oh, right. Well our little colt's name is Bass Beats." I almost feel like pointing out that she named her son after the centre point of her profession, but then I remember that apparently everypony has a name that reflects themselves almost perfectly.

"Alright then, do you want me to get anything for little Beats?"

"Nah, I breast feed him, and I took care of his hunger on the way here." The waitress seems to be shocked for a moment before calming down, smiling, and taking our menus. I decide to keep mine in case anypony can't handle it so I can cover the food up until they calm down. She then heads off to the kitchen to order our meals. It is then that we all decide to talk about the rest of the tour. After ten minutes we believe we have finished making our plans, when Vinyl decides to make up her own.

"Alright, after we are done here we will show you guys where the park and mayor's office is, then we will get you set up with a library card since we hear you occasionally like to read, Sam. After that, most of the town is residences and clearly labelled shops, since that is the older side of town. Also, a ways down main street, is Sweet Apple Acres, a farm mostly centered around apple products. I would say we could go and show you the place, but there is no point in making you guys walk all that way. Sounds good everypony, and Sam?" Vinyl asks, apparently not caring about the rest of the table's discussion.

"Vinyl, how in Equestria do you not listen to a single thing about a conversation and still make perhaps the best suggestion in the conversation?" Tavi says, clearly giving up on trying to understand Vinyl.

"Yeah, I got talent alright, and it seems our food is here!" As if on cue the door to the kitchen opens and reveals our waitress coming out with a cart filled with food. One item in particular catches my attention, the sirloin steak with fries and a cup of ketchup. As the dishes all go around I pick up my steak knife and notice a look of fear momentarily go through Lyra's eyes, clearly she was not ready for this. I decide to give Lyra one last chance to back out.

"Okay, last chance Lyra-"

"I-I'm fine, j-just eat your s-st-stea-food and get it over with." At her urging I cut the steak in half to see if it's cooked properly, and I can practically hear Lyra screeching in her head over the sight. I notice they did cook it well, a nice brown throughout with a warm, pink center. Satisfied that they got my order right, I begin the task that Lyra can barely stand. Looking over I can tell Vinyl is fine with this, she simply eats her meal as if nothing odd is happening. Neon has his moments, but manages to eat just fine. Tavi seems transfixed for the first few bites, then she slowly starts her own meal. Bonbon attempts to block it out of her mind and manages to eat in fits, but Lyra simply stares on and can barely manage to register there are others around. Clearly, something is wrong.

"Lyra, you are the only one unable to eat, do you want me to leave the table?" I ask, putting down my utensils and placing my menu back in front of my food.

"I-I'm-" This time, I was not letting Lyra turn away my question.

"Lyra, you are the only one in so much stress as to be visibly shaking, you can't eat, and you are stuttering more then I thought possible from you. Now please, tell us, what's wrong?" I try my best to put on a friendly smile, and to some degree it works as Lyra says something that I certainly wasn't expecting.

"Look, i-it's got stuff to do with my family, and-and I don't want to r-re-relive it right now, do you guys mind if I just-" I am not letting her do this. I have a much better idea.

"No, I will be the one to leave. Everypony is uncomfortable to some degree with my meal, and it would be better if you remain among friends. I will go and finish eating over there on the other side of the room so you won't have to see me." As I finish talking I grab my plate and menu and begin to walk off to the booth I had pointed out. Vinyl levitates my drink and the sauce bottle behind me so that I don't have to make a return trip. As I get out of sight I can hear Lyra begin to take deep breaths and lightly cries. It is then that my suspicion is confirmed: something happened, and I made the right call by moving instead of letting her do it.

I finish my meal in silence, and after a while I see Lyra and Bon-Bon leaving through the front door with Vinyl and Beats following slightly behind. Neon and Tavi are still sitting at the table moving the plates around and waiting for the return of our waitress. As I approach Tavi looks up to me with some sadness in her eyes. She tells me what Lyra said, how her mother had been killed and eaten by a chimera when she was young. She had been paralyzed by it's poison and had it not been for her father, she might have died as well. She became scared and began researching ways to protect others from the same fate since her mother was an earth pony. She eventually dropped it, but the incident stuck with her for the rest of her life.

I begin to wonder why she wants to go to the Gryphon Kingdom if she won't be able to handle them eating meat, but that question will have to wait, she needs time to get back on her feet from today. After another eight or so minutes pass the three of us head out to finish the tour of the city. The park is large and filled with woodland creatures, We even run into to Fluttershy, a dear friend of Luna's I have not talked much with. She has a long pink mane, her fur is a bright yellow, her eyes are blue, and to say she is anything but beautiful would be a lie. Her bust is somewhat on the larger size, around a D, if not double DD. She wears a long pink dress that runs down just past her knees. She's very shy, but says that the animals around the park are very friendly.

After meeting Fluttershy, I'm shown the way to the mayor's office. Tavi and I will have to go there soon to go over the last of the paperwork and get papers to prove our ownership. Finally, we head to the library to pick up a library card. As we approach I finally see the name of the place on a sign. It reads 'Golden Oaks Library', the name seems interesting as I have never heard of a golden oak. But regardless, Neon knocks on the door and is quickly greeted by a young drake. He appears to be about ten or eleven years old and, unlike ponies and humans, is absent of any clothing. It's probably due to the fact that he doesn't sport his genitals out in the open, and so he has the choice, but he's the first drake I have ever met in person. He's mostly purple with green spines and eyes, as well as green belly scales. He has a tail that extends about a foot behind him. The young drake introduces himself as Spike, and odd name for anything intelligent, but I roll with it.

He takes us in and starts filling out the paperwork to give me a library card, Neon however takes his leave there as he is worried about Vinyl and Beats. As he leaves, I hear a very familiar voice, one I certainly didn't expect to hear so soon.

"Hello, and welcome to the 'Golden Oaks Library'. Hello Sam, Octavia," came the cheery voice of Twilight Sparkle, "How are you doing today?" Her smile practically threatens to devour her face as she approaches. "So, what can I do for you two today?" Twilight looks at the paperwork Spike is filling out before coming to the obvious conclusion. "Getting a library card huh? Alright then, I'll go get the card started, come over here so we can get a picture. I only see one set of paperwork so, which one of you is getting the card?" She asks, clearly taking every possible moment to look me over. If I didn't know any better, I would be a bit creeped out. Since I do know better, I am terrified that I won't have the time to think things through.

"Sam is, and as for 'that', we need to talk, so I guess this is convenient." Tavi says, giving a serious expression to Twilight. Twilight in turn gives a smile, as if predicting a 'yes' from us.

"Alright, Spike, you can go head and close the library. We have things to discuss after we get the card done." At this Spike seems to instantly relax, heading off to close the library for the day with practiced speed. As Twilight ushers us into a nearby room, something tells me I'm about to say something stupid.

Author's Note

Protein deficiency can lead to energy loss, loss of sex drive, skin discoloration, slower physical regeneration, and eventually the skin FALLING OFF YOUR BODY. This was once an epidemic in Southern America and it could have been solved earlier, but no southerner at the time wanted to trust a literal New York Jew telling them their diet was wrong. Even when he proved that the 'disease' was not contagious by him and several others doing everything you do to get an infection (using 'infected' peoples' urine, excrement, skin, blood, hair and saliva) he was still promptly ignored and ridiculed even when he proved protein cured it. He died twenty years before he was proven right. Isn't human history grand? This reminds me of Genghis Kahn...

Also, who wants to guess at Bass Beats future profession? (and if in music, which instrument/s)

Finally, the next chapter will be the teaser for the VinylxSam arc, this chapter also reaches a landmark: this is the first time I do not already have the next chapter fully written out yet. Also, yay for my quickest update since I first published this stuff!

Twilight and Sam?

As we enter the room for my photo, I can't help but notice that the room is also a private study. There is a fireplace in the middle of one of the walls, and shelves of books on most of the rest of the walls. There are two areas besides the fireplace that are clear of shelves. One contains pictures of friends and family, the other has what appears to be a high-end computer. It hasn't been a very long time since this area was set up for a magical energy source, so it is probably rather new. As my attention again rests on Twilight, she is motioning towards the area next to the computer, specifically the chair next to it. After I take my place, Tavi starts the conversation I did not want to have.

"So Twilight, I am going to just ask you right now and get this out of the way: are you interested in Sam?" At this Twilight freezes for a small moment before continuing with her preparations.

"Well, of course! He is a human and even if I have-" Before Twilight can continue Tavi cuts her off.

"Twilight, please, just stop. We are all adults here and you are a princess. There is no reason to be scared or to dance around the topic. We both know what I meant so please, answer my question." Twilight looks up for a moment with a slightly shocked expression, before looking embarassed. Meanwhile I continue to sit in the chair, with absolutely no clue what to say or do.

"Well, I definitely would like to, but I can already tell that this isn't exactly good, being confronted usu-" Before Twilight can finish her sentence, Tavi interrupts her.

"Twilight Sparkle, you really need to get your head out of the books sometimes. The old days of being the one approaching the 'lead mare' are long gone. So answer the question at hand: do you want to be the second mare in Sam's life or not?"

"Yes, I want to be the second mare in his life!" she says instantly. To have Tavi say that is one thing, but for Twilight to almost shout that she wants to be in a relationship with me and Tavi almost makes my mind implode. It is not that I haven't had fantasies, Luna made sure of that, but to actually have that happen in real life, it is almost like a dream. I am snapped out of my reverie by the sound of Tavi's voice.

"Well then, I certainly have no objections, I would actually be looking forward to it, all that is left is Sam's opinion. So, what do you say Sam?" Both mares look at me expectantly, and I feel the tension of the situation. It is then I remember what has already happened, no matter what I will always have Tavi, and I won't let anything get in her way of being happy.

"I am willing to give the relationship a shot." No sooner do those words leave my lips then Twilight reacts with utmost enthusiasm.

"YES! Yesyesyesyesyesyesyes..." What amazes me more than her large stream of cheers is the fact that she's hopping around using both her wings and legs, right up until she tackles me out of the chair. "Oh thank you, I just know that this will work out for the better, I just know it!" As I return the hug, I notice we have an audience.

"So Twilight, should I go find somewhere else to stay tonight so you can fuck your new herd in peace?" Twilight at first turns beet red, and after a moment turns around sporting a scowl.

"Spike, first of all, don't be so vulgar, at least use proper language. Second, sex shouldn't happen until the fourth or more date, otherwise the relationship becomes one of lust instead of love."

"Well, Sam and I started our relationship into full swing when I entered estrus a few days after we officially hooked up, so again, don't believe everything you read." At this Twilight looks between the two of us, blushing so hard I think her mane is starting to change color slightly. "And no, we don't expect for that to be happening anytime soon, that was just on the spur of the moment and I gave Sam ample time to say no before I took him."

"As a note, she gave me ten seconds, and she hasn't replicated one part of that night ever since."

"The Luna part or the tail part?"

"Technically both, but I was referring to the tail part." At this I realize that Twilight is being awfully quiet, looking at her she has long since pulled herself away from the hug she had been giving me before, but what is certainly new, is that her entire head has turned red. I didn't even know that it was possible. As the seconds ticked by she finally spoke.

"You had sex with Luna?"

"Um...yes, she appeared to Tavi and I after we had our first lay and then things happened and...yeah." I decide to avoid eye contact, but Twilight is having none of it as she forces me to look at her.

"Does that mean you and Luna tried to...?"

"No, it was a night of taking care of urges and having fun with someone she was close to, but there was no love like Tavi and I have, no attempts at a herd. Though right now I believe that she and Chaotic will be starting a relationship, but I haven't thought about forming a herd, not until now with you that is." The silence that fills the room is heavy. Thankfully, Tavi is far better at fixing awkward situations than I am, I can't hit the floor without taking her with me.

"Twilight, as awkward as this has gotten, maybe we should finish the library card and then maybe we can arrange a date?" At this Twilight releases me completely and heads off towards the computer, and taking a deep breath she finally speaks again.

"Right, right, okay um...oh, need to set up the camera. And, I am free most nights after I close the library, um, are you guys free on Sunday at around fo- no, there is a storm planned for then. How about, Saturday, at six PM?" All of this is said as she scrambles about to set up the camera, which leads to an interesting question.

"I believe we are free," Looking to Tavi she nods, confirming we are indeed free, "and does most of Ponyville have library cards already?" The words at first excite Twilight, and then seem to make her sad.

"Good one guys. I am going to go talk to Rarity, try not to have too much fun!" As Spike leaves I can already tell we will not be getting along very well. As I look back to Twilight though, she remains saddened. I prepare to ask what's wrong before she answers.

"Since I got here a total of five library cards have been issued to those who are not my best friends, of which four were given after I became a princess to noble stallions that wanted to bed me. The other was for a human male that really left a bad taste in a few mouths." At this I become curious as another incident comes to light, perhaps the major cities aren't the only ones feeling the effects of the merging of worlds, and our world isn't the only one with self-entitled jerks. I can only hope that this won't be as bad as when I met Blueblood. As I drift back to reality, Twilight is just finishing setting up for our photo. As she hits a few more buttons, she simply says, "Smile for the camera."

*Two weeks later*

It has been two weeks since things started with Twilight. It finally makes sense why a guy in high school who has more then one girlfriend at a time is awesome to his friends, they can manage a balance more precarious then tightrope walking over the Grand Canyon without a balance bar. I have to schedule almost everything and make certain I am spending enough time with Tavi. She is certainly trying to remain as active as she was, but soon enough her pregnancy will be visible to all who are around her. I can't wait for our foals to be born, then she won't be the only one carrying the burden around.

That is a thought for the future though. Today is a special day. Today we start preparing for Vinyl's wedding. So far, things are looking up. then again, all there is left to do, is go through with the wedding. A few decorations for the after party were still missing, but Pinkie had that covered. She was also taking care of the food, drinks, and entertainment, so all of that was taken care of. The only remaining thing was the guest list, and I had the lovely task of the invitee list. The most surprising part, was that I had already received one response. Vinyl's parents had decided they were coming, and the letter certainly left no doubt, they were not happy.

Author's Note

Vinyl's wedding next! Clop chapter sometime after that! After that we got another normal chapter, and a dark chapter after that. We will finally see that sub plot becoming even MORE relevant! Yay!

Something old, something new...

It has been one hour since I found out Vinyl's parents were attending her wedding. I finally decide to inform Vinyl that her parents decided to attend, and she reacted exactly like I expected her to. Actually, it's better than expected: she takes a deep breath, and then freaks out, destroying half the library and then busting down Twilight's front door, making it ten steps before Applejack catches her with a rope and drags her back in. Her reaction is better because she didn't get away with Beats and run away to parts unknown.

Though she doesn't want to talk about it with all of us in the planning committee, most of us already know that the situation with her parents is bad, but not to the extent that the normally hard-to-shake Vinyl would actually be physically shaking. It takes a few hours for her to calm down, and after that she decides to leave it up to us to decide the details. She leaves with Neon, Tavi and Beats for home, leaving Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie and myself to finish planning the wedding.

Pinkie has already arranged for the food to be taken care of, but Applejack wants to provide food for everypony, except the humans. The reason is a bit complex, though. About a month after the portals first opened it was quickly realized that the usual bout of anxiety, awkwardness, and even fear that comes with first contact wasn't there. Instead, we felt as though we were looking at a different race of humans. For Applejack, this was not a pleasant experience. At first, most men would ask her out, get shot down, and let it be. This did not last long.

It started with simply trying to earn her favor doing stuff for her. Then it turned to proving their strength. They challenged her brother to differing contests to earn her attention, and they lost. Eventually, one guy had it in his mind to cheat. I am unsure to this day what he did, but from then on most humans have trouble even having a kind gaze turned their way. She tolerates me for two reasons. The first is Twilight, since we had started going out she wanted to keep a closer eye on me. The other is that we had met before on a few occasions. It was not enough for her to let me off the hook, and I don't blame her, but at least I don't have to worry about her hurting me. Without a reason to, anyway.

For the party, she's bringing four different apple dishes and helping us set up the area for the wedding since it's being held on a hill owned by the Apple family. The site is indeed beautiful, and makes me glad Tavi and I talked her out of a wedding in the club she was planning. That is another thing I nearly forgot about, Vinyl's new club. She had originally wanted to work at one, but found they were not up to her standards. The quality was too low and the prices too high. Vinyl wanted to fix that so she bought a building and started massive renovation to make it club worthy. It was a bit out of the way, but no other building would do that was available.

After remem- I mean, after my schedule clears up, I enlist the help of Rarity to make the outfits for the occasion. To say she's ecstatic about it would be like saying Pinkie is subdued. She spends the last few days making dresses and outfits for us, though she still hasn't shown us what the dress Vinyl is going to wear looks like, says it is a secret project Vinyl wants done and she thinks it is marvellous. I will just have to trust her on this one, but I can't help but worry about Vinyl's decisions. Rarity I know I can trust. I met her a few times at some of the parties Luna would invite me to just in case she needed to just talk normally for once. She always looks good and knew human fashions well enough.

Speaking of decision making, Pinkie has been making some rather...interesting choices. The reception looks like it will be amazing, but her other plans seem to ruin the entire idea of a wedding. I think the worst part was the strippers dancing on top of a raised platform with the one preceding over the ceremony being a male stripper. I have no idea what she was thinking, especially since she knew a few foals would be there. The few times I have met her, she was almost always with foals. All of her parties had foals, and she certainly didn't invite Tavi and I to the kind of parties where a foal could walk in and join it just as easily as any adult. It was odd, but she said her Pinkie sense was tingling.

I had quickly asked for the validity of it, only to be dragged down by the mares who just said to accept it. I still remember meeting her in Canterlot at one of the parties Vinyl invited her to. It was the most enjoyable thing ever, though a lot of humans have had interest in her, most quickly got pushed away by her bubbly nature. Almost like they couldn't break through her perceived foalish innocence. More interestingly, she has made it very clear she goes both ways, and has made it clear she throws personal parties for it. She even has a list that I made sure was barren of my name. As for the music, Vinyl made the biggest surprise of us all. She wanted Tavi and I to play the music. I decided to play a few songs that I know would fit the mood since she asked it fit the mood, not her tastes.

It seems everything is going great: we hold a small party to celebrate the plans, and we're all set to finish the plans for the wedding as soon as possible. As the others leave for the night, Twilight and I make our own plans for the evening, planning out something quite a bit in advance. You see, she had a plan for how she wanted to be taken during her heat. The first day consists of acting out her fetish, and then the next will be simpler, but she wants to start planning early so we have everything ready for then. Even though it's two months away. Two days later, everything starts going hay wire.

It starts out simple enough, with Rarity receiving a rather large order of clothes that need to be done quickly. Unable to continue making our outfits for the wedding, we attempt to find other stores in order to get any custom made wedding outfits for Neon and some clothes for Tavi; and I need to place an order all the way in Manehatten, and they certainly aren't going to make a delivery all the way out here in time. At best, they'll arrive the day after the wedding.

Soon, a ton of orders for Apple family products arrive at Sweet Apple Acres, which is a deal they cannot pass up. They're looking at making twice their projected income for the year just from this one sale, so they regretfully pull their products from the party to be. It's unfortunate, but that places some extra strain on Pinkie Pie to get all the food together for the party.

Rainbow Dash receives a summons from the Couldsdale Center for Weather Control a few days after Applejack gets her call. It's a summoning to review her performance for the past few years as they're thinking of giving her a promotion to cover not just Ponyville, but a larger area surrounding it that includes a few more towns. The extra pay catches her attention, especially since not showing up could lead to demotion, or finding herself out of a job. We have unfortunately no possibility for a real replacement, so the air show for the celebration is cancelled. Vinyl seems to start feeling the effects as her wedding is crushed, and a few of us are starting to wonder why all of this is happening now.

The next day, Tavi receives a letter asking if she would like to perform at the opening of a library in Heliosburg that Twilight is requested to inaugurate. Then we receive the letter asking Twilight to open the library. They both want to go, the town being famous for its long history and strong musical background, but they both decline since Heliopolis wants nothing to do with me, and it would mean they would miss Vinyl's wedding. I wonder the exact reason as to why they ignored me, but I guess it's because they had already decided to write off humans as trouble.

Three days later, and the wedding is baring down on all of us. As we prepare for the influx of food from Sugarcube Corner, we receive a missive from Pinkie. They're on full production from a sudden and large request for a large amount of sweets. They're unable to bring as much food as originally planned, and Pinkie is going to be busy helping, but they expect to be done with the shipment an hour before the wedding, leaving Pinkie the time to set up what needs to be finished. As of that moment, the wedding seems like it's going to be far less of an event than what was planned, but at least it's happening.

The day before the wedding and Twilight, a few of the guests, and myself are setting up the wedding when I receive a letter myself. It's odd, to say the least. It's a threat to divulge my secret to the world should tomorrow involve Vinyl getting hitched. A curious threat to be sure, though it's also the key element I need to know what's going on. Thankfully, the ones behind this don't understand my 'secret' has been out for a long time, and, hopefully, I won't need the guard. They might shut down the wedding themselves.

As the sun sets and I retire with Tavi and Twilight to my home, they notice my change in behaviour.

"Sam, what's going on? You aren't yourself today," asks Twilight.

"Well you see, I got a letter demanding I stop the wedding between Vinyl and Neon. I have my suspicions of who and why, but I can't be certain."

"What!?" Tavi exclaims. "Who in their right mind would want to mess with Vinyl's wedding? And Sam, don't you dare try and say you won't tell us. You and Vinyl may be as close as siblings, but we care about her too." A nod from Twilight seals the deal. Over the time I have gotten to know the two of them, I have learned one thing: hiding anything from them is near impossible.

"Alright, I'll tell you, but you must both Pinkie Promise me that you will tell nopony about this. Vinyl has kept this secret for a reason after all." Twilight is about to go through the motions before Tavi stops her, her eyes boring straight into mine.

"One question first, does this have anything to do with drugs, that DJ, or that stallion that owned Club Caldera?"

"None of those."

As Tavi relaxes, Twilight goes through the motions of the Pinkie Promise, Tavi following shortly after.

"Alright, the first thing you should know is Vinyl's real name isn't Vinyl Scratch. It's Vincenza Staccato." Tavi and Twilight are left speechless as the news hits them, since the Staccato family is famous in Equestria for one thing and one thing only: being the greatest line of musicians in the world. They have never had anypony be the best at any one thing, but every musician that has come from their family has brought world level talent and amazing brilliance to their field. The greatest Staccato was Tempo Staccato, the famous maestro that gave the Canterlot Auditorium its name, the Tempora Marimus.

"She is a Staccato, no wonder she had the air of talent about her, but why does she hide it? I have known her for years and she never-"

"She wanted to make her way without the Staccato name paving her path for her, or haunting her failures."

After a moment, Tavi and Twilight fully understand why she had never said anything about her family. Twilight and Tavi have both been very public in who they are and what they do. Any failure would hurt the names of those that are connected to them, so they have no choice but to succeed. It's a massive amount of pressure that could have made them collapse at any time if they had failed. By never saying she was a Staccato, Vinyl has effectively relieved herself of these ties and is able to live her way.

"A few years ago, her mother remarried another stallion who seemed to be a fairly nice guy from the middle class, but he ended up not being so nice to Vinyl. You see, even though he married Vinyl's mother, her will states that the majority of her assets will go to Vinyl. There are some conditions, and that is why I know who is behind it. One of the conditions is she must get married and it must be her choice, nopony else's."

"So someone is doing this so she won't get that money?" Twilight seems genuinely angry that anypony would do this for money. If only we could live in as fair a world as she believes in.

"Yeah, specifically, the man her mother married. He has been fighting this for years, trying to keep her from getting a single bit so that he can live the life he wants. Before the company executives stepped in, he was basically ruining the company, but thanks to the will and Vinyl, they were able to stop him before it was too late. Right now, if he can ruin Vinyl enough, he can keep what he has and get everything that should be Vinyl's passed onto his spoiled rotten brat."

"It sounds like you have met this child Sam, who is he?"

"It's a 'she' Tavi. Her name is Spring Blossoms and I think she is trying to usurp Blueblood for most conceited individual. She is only fourteen, but she acts like she is right up there with the princesses in power. I remember hearing some rather interesting stories about her, but I know nothing personally."

"Wait, Spring Blossoms, I know her actually, she is a real piece of work!" Twilight exclaims, moving enthusiastically around the house. "She is a unicorn who currently resides in the Canterlot branch of Celestia's School for Exceptional Unicorns. She used to learn in the Crystal Empire, but after she seduced that bastard Flash Sentry she was sent here while he was exiled for messing around with a minor." Twilight's mood swing is evident, though I wonder what happened. Twilight has mentioned that name before, but she always says it is something she would rather forget.

"Back to the main issue though, this means her step-father is currently trying to ruin the wedding and soon it will be impossible to conduct a normal wedding. We may even lose Mayor Mare as the official to wed them. If that comes to pass the only one with the power to wed at the ceremony will be Twilight. So Twi, if push comes to shove, would you mind doing the ceremony?" Twilight looks shocked, ecstatic, and worried all at the same time. If only I could show three different emotions at the same time too.

"I don't know, that is a lot of studying to-" Twilight is cut off as Tavi interrupts with her before she can get caught up in one of her 'study storms'.

"Twilight, it is all written in the book you will be holding. You are expected to read from it as you perform the ceremony, so no worries there." As Twilight calms down, Tavi shifts from professional, to playful. "In the mean time, I think the three of us were going to do some...stress relief?" Twilight quickly abandons her thoughts of studying as the prospect of what is to come becomes clear once again.

"Alright, let's get to it then, I can't wait to try that new technique I read about. I am certain Sam will enjoy it very much." I can tell I am going to have fun tonight as I receive not one, but two playful smirks. The only question being, how long will we go?

***Wedding Day!***

As Tavi, Twilight and I approach the area of Sweet Apple Acres graciously given to us for the ceremony, I see that at least the Apple family had the time to put up the structures for us. It is hard to believe that just a few months ago Vinyl and Neon started going out, and now it is time for their wedding. Looking around the guests include my party of three, Pinkie Pie, and a few members of the town that were invited. Including a set of twins I became well accustomed to not too long ago, Aloe and Lotus, the spa twins.

After doing a little research on mare pregnancies, I found that a mare's hooves, just like a woman's feet, get a lot of stress and I wanted to get a few spa cards so that at the very least a few pains could be eased for her. Twilight recommended them to me as well since from all the stress and injuries I have received all too recently. I remember walking in to see a beauty of a mare with a pink coat and blue mane and tail. She was dressed then with absolute professionalism in a white dress and a headband to hold her mane back. She took me to the back where I met her sister, an almost perfect pallet swap with a few stray hairs.

To say they weren't attractive would be a lie, possessing splendid figures, even through their professional clothes. To say I didn't stare at their small butts and ample breasts would be a lie. To say Tavi didn't do the same when I first took her there would also be a lie.

As I approach the altar to make sure everything was there and ready, I notice something odd. It's an hour till the wedding, meaning only the individuals necessary to the wedding should be here, but neither the groom nor the bride-to-be are present. A quick glance around also proved that Rarity, who had planned to be here, is absent, though she would probably have been with Vinyl.

Looking back over the crowd, I can't help but also feel under dressed. I was wearing a proper outfit for the occasion, but some seem to be very well dressed. Tavi has taken to wear her best black dress, with Twilight wearing a very nice looking red dress in a Chinese style. Most of the stallions are wearing a tuxedo or something similar, but theirs is a lot more formal than mine. Most mares are wearing one style of dress or another, with the spa twins wearing kimonos that fail to hide their figures, especially their legs since the skirts end rather high up.

As I get myself out of my dirty thoughts I spot a limo over the horizon, and I realize that this limo is not the ride Vinyl or Neon were preparing to arrive in. Neon had spent the night with the Apple family, so he would walk here. Vinyl had arranged for a pegasus-driven chariot so this could be neither of them. As I finish processing it all, I realize the driver had reached the passenger door in the back, and as he opened it, I instantly could tell who was in it.

Vinyl's parents have just arrived.

Author's Note

Yes, I made Vinyl's real name Vincenza Staccato. I felt that great work deserved another shout out because reasons. So if you don't get it, go read this story!

As for Flash Sentry, more or less I hate the character, and the fact he messes around with my waifu. No one, messes with one of my waifus.

Finally, as an apology for the delay, have Twilight, Vinyl, and Pinkie being hot:

Where I found these: http://iopichio.deviantart.com/

Something Borrowed, Something Blue.

As they step out of their transport, I take the time to analyze their appearance . The stallion has a deep red mane and Vinyl's white coat; he's tall, but very round. He wears a suit, a monocle, and a top hat, his outfit screaming 'I'm trying to fit in!' but to no avail. The mare, on the other hand, is a beauty. Her long legs, delicate features, and stunning mane tell you this mare pays a lot of bits to look good. Her coat is a light gray, and her mane is a delicate shade of blue.

Again, why do most mares in Equestria look so amazing?

"So I assume this is the place my daughter is destined to get married? Such a travesty that it is so underwhelming. I ask that it just be canceled, as clearly no effort was put into this thing." The entire ceremony can't believe what that stallion just said. His words, dripping with malice and faked importance, stir a fire in every heart here. All our effort being made fun of by this guy. I wonder if he can feel the hate in the air around him.

"I bet that stallion who proposed to her won't even show, such a terrible colt. Though, at least he is better then some monkey su-"

"Are you really going to insult me in front of a princess of Equestria? If so, I do have to wonder if you are just that fearless or stupid."

"Ha! You don't seem to realize that, just like Blueblood, her title is for show. Her wings temporary. They will either make her wed Blueblood for the people to 'ooh and awe' at before they go off on some 'mission' never to actually return to Equestrian soil, or they will bury her in history upon her death.. As if some tart could actually become something. It is almost as bad as that retarded mare you got pregnant."

Insult me how you wish, but insult my lovers-

Before I can even finish the thought, a streak appears in the sky; a rainbow streak with a covered carriage in tow. Vinyl has arrived at the ceremony, far earlier than anticipated, and certainly with a different driver than expected. As the carriage lands, it is quickly thrown open as Vinyl exits wearing her wedding gown. It is then that any thought process I'm having stops dead.

Vinyl is wearing a wedding dress alright, but it is extremely revealing. It is as if she forwent the entirety of the gown and decided to just wear underwear that covered her purity, and I say that lightly. The entire group that was getting ready for a brawl is now completely side tracked by the appearance of Vinyl, in some rather revealing clothes.

"Vinyl, I think you forgot a large part of your wedding dress."

A simple statement, but I am thankful that Twilight at least has the reflex of speaking out. Maybe it has something to do with being close to Celestia, or something.

"First Twilight, no, I did not. Second if I did, I have bigger things to worry about. Third, you two get the fuck out of my wedding, and leave me out of your business."

The entire crowd is in a very indecisive state. On one hand, we have a very sexy mare in a very revealing outfit; on the other, she is listing things to the two intruders without trying to be even remotely funny.

"Why, the nerve! No daughter of mine should speak to me that way, I just came over and-"

"No, you didn't. You stopped over and tied up Neon and a few other party guests in his house. If I hadn't gone to check up on them, Neon would have never made it to the wedding. Now I won't ask nicely again, get out of here and leave. Me. Alone!"

At this point, Tavi and I actually consider saving the two from Vinyl's rage. Even at her worst, we have never seen Vinyl truly angry. Upset, maybe, but never angry. She was the type to just let thing slide without rubbing off, but if we let her have her way, then these two might just never wake up. Thankfully, the voice of reason came running to the scene in the form of Neon.

"Vinyl, have you taken care of those foalnapping, bomb-setting assholes yet?"

And now the entire town wants them dead. Not just kind of dead, but buried in the ground dead. There is messing with ponies, but there comes a time when you go too far. This is one of those times. Other questions can wait, these two are going down.

"You got here just in time to help us deal with them."

A step back, and it seems her father has remembered something.

"I wouldn't do that. If so much as one hair on our heads is harmed, you lose everything, Vinyl. You would be throwing away millions!"

The pair off them return to their defiant poses, assured of their victory, when Vinyl punched her father square in the jaw with an uppercut. As he lands, Vinyl closes the argument, with guards approaching from the town.

"I couldn't give a shit about money, everything I ever wanted from mom is mine already. Now leave me, my family, and my friends alone!"

As she finishes, the local guard takes the two of them away. Everything is starting to settle down, but something is still bothering Vinyl.

"Vinyl, what's wrong?" Snapping out of her confusion, Vinyl answered me.

"Sam, I didn't call the guard, and there is no way the guard would have been here in time if I had. Somepony called the guard, and I don't know why."

An air of uncertainty fills the air, before a familiar voice fills the air.

"Maybe I could answer that question.”

Turning around, I am greeted with two very good people. One is a stallion, the one who spoke. He is tall, well built with a white coat and a blue mane. He wears a monocle, a suit, and a top hat, but it just feels natural on him. The mare on his arm is also fairly tall, with a very slender build and legs that go for miles. She also has a delicate white coat, and a pink mane, but the biggest clue to her identity is emblazoned on her chest, just above her breasts: her cutie mark. Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis have arrived, and we certainly weren't expecting them.

"What are you doing here, cousin Fancy?"

A few guests seem to just give up on trying to follow what is going on as the rest start trying to figure it out, as several more wrenches add themselves to the mix. Approaching in her royal chariot comes Princess Luna, Chaotic, and some other stallion I have not truly met.

He has a green coat, red eyes, a brown mane and tail, and stands at around six feet tall. I have seen him before, he was playing for the a small ensemble and at one point signing up to be a Lunar Guard. What I don't know is why he is walking funny. As they land, I realize that the guest list I had received has probably become one of the most pointless thing ever, seeing as how most of the current guests weren't even on the list.

"Alright, now that my list is pointless, I must say that I am completely lost. Would somepony mind explaining what is going on here?"

A few murmurs and a small discussion later, and we decide to let it slide for now, Vinyl's wedding is going to happen after all, scantily clad or not. With Twilight leading the ceremony, everything goes smoothly, from start to finish. It's touching when she asks Tavi and I to sit where her family would normally sit. We feel honored, and when Neon read his own vows, you could tell how happy he is with this, how much he loves her. I do get my explanation though, thankfully, I don't have to wait long. It's at Pinkie's wedding party, and just when you think things are all settled, you are proven wrong fast.

"So let me make sure I got this straight. This guy over here," the green coated stallion that was with Luna nods, "is Reddened Chaos, and is the second stallion of Luna's life who is part of her honorary guard due to the love they share and his willingness to do anything for her and please ignore his awkward walking.

“Fancypants is Vinyl's cousin from her mother's brother who also worked his way up and married into a wealthy family. He heard about the wedding from Vinyl's step-mother during one of her extortion acts at a party he was at and wanted to help his cousin out on her special day despite some old problem between their parents. Finally, Neon was late because Vinyl's parents tied him up, placed a fake bomb at the scene, and then came here to intimidate me into harming them so they could get me thrown out of Equestria, all so they could get back at Vinyl for being written into the will as the main heir. Did I get all of that right?" Nods and murmurs of agreement are all that follow, then Luna speaks up.

"As for why I am here, I have some news that concerns you."

"Well, that probably should be surprising, but it isn't. What's going on Luna?" Luna adopts a more serious tone as Chaotic and Red begin to avoid looking in my general direction.

"As you well know there have been problems going on recently with illegal portal trade of various things that are outlawed, as well as a surge of illegal activity on both Earth and Equestria."

"There is a surge of crime on Earth?"

Twilight asks the question before I do. I would have thought it would be really only here.

"Yes, mostly unicorns that have realized humans have no real way to combat magic decided it would be easy to steal billions of your dollars worth of goods. Even your Fort Knox has been hit hard and it has become a horrible situation. Basically, it is no longer possible to control the situation between the two worlds without drastic measures."

"...what kind of drastic measures are we talking about, Luna?" I am scared to ask, but I know she will tell me anyway.

"Thankfully, we will never know, the situation will resolve itself." The few of us who are listening in soon turns into the entire room listening in. "The papers will be reporting tomorrow because the worlds that were being pushed together...are now pulling apart. The portals are destabilizing, and will soon begin to close, one after another." As the room begins to celebrate the news, two of us follow this line of thought to its terrible conclusion.

"Luna, I must ask a question, a question I want answered so I know for certain. If the portals were to close, that wouldn't solve the problem by itself. There would still be unicorns on Earth, and humans and their weapons in Equestria. So I must ask, what happens to them?" Luna takes a deep breath, and answers.

"All things return to their world of origin."

The entire room lights up in a roar of joy. In all, the joy and laughter exists for three minutes, before the room is once again silent. All eyes focus on me, and the two mares clinging to me, crying their hearts out. The entire room remains silent out of respect, several ponies come in to comfort us, but not even Pinkie, with her mane losing it's bounce and going straight, can comfort us. Our time is limited, and soon, I will once again lose everything that I love. As I break down fully, I do the only thing I can think of. I scream.

Author's Note

Well, that escalated quickly. Needless to say my plans for the next few chapters have changed, but next chapter is still a clop chapter, and the one after that is still a dark chapter.

As for Reddened Chaos, he is the OC of another author of this site and a good friend of Chaotic Note's and Gamer Luna her on fimfiction. Do tell me if his character seems a little off, I am going off what he told me. Next up: Twilight and Sam get it on, and we move towards the end of the worlds joining. Will Twilight and the princess figure out how to keep Sam in their world? Will Sam's foals grow up knowing their father? Find out in the future! (seriously though, next chapter is mostly Twilight loving time.)

By the book of love.

As I reach the library the air was just starting to chill. It is hard to believe that just three months ago I was debating if it would even work out between Twilight, Tavi and I; that just a few weeks ago, I found out I wouldn't be here forever, that my foals would grow up without me. Twilight and the princesses started their research to try and keep me here, but for now, I am to enjoy the time I have left.

Even the ponies that didn't like humans in general like Applejack have lightened up about me. I just hope that the princesses and Twilight succeed. If they don't, I don't know what I would do. My life, and family are here, and it hurts to think about losing them. For now though, it is time for Twilight and I to take care of something big.

Twilight went into heat yesterday. She needed a reason to get Spike out of the house, and setting him up on a blind date with Sweetie Belle was a stroke of genius. Though he also knows not to come back to the library should something happen. Twilight was just that prepared.

Knocking on the door, I prepare myself for an interesting night. It won't be our first, it will be our third. Tavi even got in on the act the second time, but this one is special. Tonight is Twilight's second day in heat, and my first time dealing with Twilight's fetish.

Twilight is a submissive partner, and has been interested in bondage since long before I met her. She asked me if tonight could be the night for this, and we spent last week talking about how it would go down and talking safety and all that good stuff. Thankfully, I talked her out of the old safe word. Sure, it was easy to realize it was a safety word, but saying 'hippopotomonstrosesquipedaliophobia' would take forever.

"-am. Sam? Are you okay?"

Brought back to the real world by Twilight, I realize I have been staring straight ahead for a time. The sight of Twilight in a robe almost pushes me back.

"Sorry Twi," I say, scratching my head all the while, "I kind of got myself...distracted for a moment."

"Oh it's no problem. Happens to me all the time when I'm reading a good book. Come on in though, I really want to get this started soon. This heat is a bad one since I actually have somepony this year."

To say she wasn't practically dragging me through the room with her magic would be a lie. By the time she's done talking, we're on the way to set up the main event. I admit I have never been into bondage before, but Twilight had plenty of well used books on the matter to get me caught up. Not to mention my previous experience as a sub during Tavi's heat.

As we enter her room I see that she has been busy setting up for tonight. There are straps and hooks from the ceiling, and some from the floor. Vibrators, dildos, mouth rings, restraints, and various outfits are set out in the room, as I turn around I see that Twilight has already picked out an outfit. More specifically, she was wearing it underneath her robe. It's a leather harness that hugs her curves very well.

It was probably custom made, as the back has room for her wings to be out, though they have some binds as well. Her breasts are forced to look perky from the straps that circle them, and a removable strap is all that hides her marehood from my eyes. Her tail, however, is conspicuously free, until I remember that subs like it free since it is easy to push out of the way. She then hands me proof that she trusts me: a black horn casing.

Most unicorns only need a small ring like the one I used on Vinyl a long time ago, but Twilight is too powerful for that. She's capable of shattering the rings with her power, and she wanted to trust that she wouldn't need her magic. Such a step for a unicorn, handing over an object capable of making them powerless, is a big sign of trust, one I dare not break.

"Twi, I will put this on you after we are completely comfortable with the set up. So I must ask-"

She silences me with a kiss. A simple, slow kiss, but one that tells me she wants to try this. As we separate, I can smell her in the air. It is becoming far harder for her to contain herself. She would if I wanted to stop, but I know that it would be hard on her. An image of Tavi from so long ago flashes in my mind. A gentle smile comes over me as I take Twilight's hand, and lead her to the suspension cables.

"I want this to be special Sam...we don't know how much time we have left, and I don't want you to leave without us having some special time together. The princesses and I are searching for a way to let you stay, but even if we do find something, we won't know if it will work until the day the portals close forever comes. I...I don't want to think about it anymore Sam. For now, I just want to enjoy being with you. I want this to last forever. So please, let's get started sooner rather than later."

I hold her against me tightly for a while, before taking her over to the suspension straps. A few clicks, and she's attached. I walk back over to her front, the straps still slack until I pull them taut and raise her into the air.

"Let me get ready real quick, then we can begin, if there is any discomfort, well, you know the signal." I hurriedly turn around, heading to the various outfits she has laid out I pick one that has a few straps and buckles. If I remember right, this is a basic male domination suit. There are straps to attach a female sub's head to the groin, and various containers and holsters for various toys. I quickly done the outfit after stripping, knowing that this will help Twilight get into the mood even more so then before. The leather feels weird on my skin, but the look on Twilight's face is worth it. A large grin she is barely able to contain floods her face as her blood follows.

"Remember, the safety word is 'Palindrome'. Please say it to show me you remember."

"Palindrome."

"Good." I grab a ball gag from a nearby table and walk on over.

"Remember, we begin after I secure you in the air. While gagged, your safety action is to...wait, we never talked about this. Well, can you whip your tail?"

She concentrates for a moment and before long, I hear the whipping of her tail.

"Good, that is the signal to use when you are unable to speak. Now to get you in the air."

I walk over to the place Twilight installed the anchor for her suspension system. Taking the rope ends, I pull them and lift Twilight up into the air. Since becoming an Alicorn, her overall weight dropped significantly to aid in the ability to fly. Her weight before was ninety-ish pounds, but now it is barely in the forties. I soon have her suspended and secured in the air, the hooks on the ends making it rather easy to do.

As I turn around, I adopt the character we have planned. What I do from this point on is my discretion, but at least Twilight gave me a book on this. I make my way over to her, and place the cap on her horn. She is at my complete mercy.

"Now, before I get down to having some fun, let me lay down some ground rules."

I can visibly see her tremble for a moment in excitement before settling down. She really wants this.

"You will not move or speak without my permission, otherwise you will be punished, is that clear?" A nod is all I need to continue with my act. "Well then, seeing as you can't really move, I wonder what will happen when I do this?"

A small, excited whimper is all I hear as I approach Twilight. As I put out my hand, I decide to see if Twilight's wing is as sensitive as Luna's. As my fingers gingerly begins to trace the edges of her wings, I can hear her breathing become more labored as she began to moisten.

I spend a long time teasing her wings, feeling her soft feathers against my fingers, and enjoying her whimpers and moans as her body begs for more stimulation. After a while, I finally decide to answer her call. I move and bend down in front off her, leaving my erection in her face, though covered by my leather gear.

I use my new position to taste her wings, using my tongue to stimulate her. All the while, my hands drop down and massage her breasts. She's moaning, but I can tell that if that ball gag wasn't in her mouth, she would be doing everything she could to get at my erection.

Not that it stops her from trying. I can feel her sniffing and rubbing at me, either trying to inhale more of the scent, or remove the obstacles preventing her from devouring me. It isn't hard to imagine her succeeding either. The fluids may not have an escape from her outfit, but her scent certainly can. The smell alone tells me that if she got free, I would be sore for a while. I continue my ministrations, slow and precise, just like her book said.

After some time I pull away. Twilight's face is covered with a large blush, the gag caked in her drool. She wants me, badly. I look at a clock, and notice it has been about thirty minutes since we started. I seem to be taking my time. A flash in the clock's glass face holds my attention for a bit longer, but that was quickly pushed to the back of my mind as I remember the next step.

"Now my dear Twilight, I think it's time we remove that lovely ball gag for a time. It seems to me that I have a problem that requires nice holes to use, and I think your mouth might just be that fit. So what do you say we experiment and see if it holds true, hmm?"

Twilight nods her head as much as the contraption allows, and a smile crosses my face as I undo the clasps holding up the flap concealing me from her view. When it drops, her eyes widen in eagerness, my dirty talk getting her well into the mood of the submissive partner. As soon as I remove her gag, her mouth attempts to engulf my member, her progress hampered by the straps suspending her in the air. She still manages to take my head into her mouth, her tongue immediately getting to work on me. I pull away to protest, but then she makes a mistake and speaks.

"Please give me your cock to suck master." A stern look is all it takes to remind her of her temporary place, not that I was stopping there.

"Well, there you go: you broke the rule, you talked without permission. I'm still going to put my cock in your mouth, but just for that, I will be taking your throat too, you little whore."

I can tell how excited she is getting: her smile, her twitches, her shaking as she stares down my cock. It almost makes me think she does it on purpose. As I walk forward she fights the temptation to simply rock towards me, knowing I would simply tease her some more or make her punishment worse. As I get back fully into range, I give her the series of commands that she was waiting for.

"Open your mouth." She did so without any hesitation. As I slid myself in, I let the head of my dick rest on her tongue.

"Close your lips, leaving your teeth out off reach. As a side note, if you feel the chocking is a bit much, just placing your teeth on me will force me out, no need to get drastic. This is, of course, if you can't whip your tail. That is all."

Before she can complain that I should have thought about this before, I grab the back of her head, and force my shaft fully into her, easily making it into her throat. It...is...heavenly. Her throat tries to fight my intrusion while she's resisting the urge to fight me. She actually tries to get even more of me into her mouth. It was then I realize something is different than I expected: Twilight isn't gagging or choking, she's completely used to having something in her throat. I want to ask, but that would have to wait. For now, I'm going to get a bit more stimulation.

I pull back, almost leaving her warm, welcoming mouth, before plunging all the way into her throat again. She gives me a throaty moan as I begin to gently pump into her throat. She simply lets me do what I want as she fully relaxes her throat, and all I hear is *gluck, gluck, gluck*. It seems she meant it when she said she really got off on bondage. I'm going to have to ask her how often she practiced to reach a higher climax.

Soon, I am easily sliding in her throat, when I hear a tail whip. I stop, pulling out completely, as Twilight coughs hard, her body deciding oxygen is more important. After a while, she speaks.

"Alright, I think I'm good, though I don't think my throat can keep going. A real phallus is just too much for me right now." I am certain she would blush harder if she could, but for now, it seems she is good enough to continue. I will give her a little more time.

"Well then, before I ravage you some more, why don't you tell me about these,' experimentations'." Again, her blush that wanted to disappear instead returns full force.

"Well, when I would...masturbate, I would make a...fake magical dildo, to practice on. It just made it better." Her eyes avoid me, but after that, I am going to make this her night.

"Is that so?"

I grab her chin with one hand and force her to face me. As she tries to say something, I kneel down and lock my lips with hers, reassuring her I am not judging her, and reaffirming my love. She returns the kiss, our tongues twirling in each others mouths, until I finally break contact, ending the kiss with a kind smile. Then I return to my performance.

"Well, my little pet, how about we get going and I find out just how loud I can make you scream through a gag."

A smile returns to her as she realizes the fun has not yet stopped. I put the ball gag back on after making sure it's clean enough, having discarded it rather haphazardly when I took it off. Noticing it could use a small cleaning I excuse myself and wash it off in the bathroom before returning it to its duty, trying to silence Twilight.

As it gets fitted into place, I slowly glide my hand down her wing from tip to base, before slowly gliding towards my target. As I get closer to her favored place, I have to remember what she wants me to do next. There are a lot of possibilities after all. In an instant, the answer hits me.

I will start her off lightly; a little touch, a little licking, before I take a vibrator to her and prepare her for penetration. Not that she needs the attention, I just want her to get as much out of our time together as we can. As I pop one of the buttons that holds up the flap, I can see her body tense, she's definitely ready. Then the smell, oh that smell. She reeks of desire, of want, of sex. It's absolutely beautiful. I then undo the other button, and get to see the results of my efforts. She's not just soaked, there's an actual puddle forming from her juices.

"My goodness, somepony just could not contain themselves I see. Why, I dare say there is a leak here." I can tell she is eager to see just how I will treat her, and thanks to her book, I know a few methods to take care of this.

" Let me see if I can plug it up with this!"

I quickly plunge my pointer finger into her and hear her moan loudly as a response. Her walls clench hard, both in pain and pleasure. I listen for the distinct sound of a whip, but fail to hear it. Instead, all I hear is her pleading grunts as she tries to feel even more pleasure.

"Now now, no need to beg that much for me to continue."

I begin to pump my fingers into her slit, constantly changing my speed and depth. It drives her crazy, one moment I am doing too much, the next, not enough. She thrashes around and soon I am definitely seeing the appeal of this. Her pleasure is mine to command, and only I can give her what she wants. At that moment a flash catches my eye. Turning to face it I see Twilight's mirror, but what it reflects is not Twilight and I, but Mariana.

In an instant I am completely overcome with fear. The instinct to run nearly overpowers me, yet my fear stops me. Somehow, I manage to pull the quick escape, sending Twilight roughly to the ground before I lose the ability to stand. My breathing increases, my body grows cold, and time seems to come to a stop as I merely gaze at Mariana in the mirror, smiling widely at the scene before her.

"What the hell Sam, why did you- Sam, are you okay?"

I feel Twilight embrace me, shielding me with her wings, and finally blocking the mirror from my sight. In an instant, I feel the tears fall down my face as relief flows through me. It takes a few minutes, but when I finally calm down Twilight has a question for me.

"What happened?"

"I was...I was getting into it, really starting to enjoy the feeling of power when I saw a flash in your mirror. I looked and saw Mariana standing in it in place of us. Twi, I felt like I was becoming Mariana. I'm sorry, but, I-I don't think I can do this."

The tears flow as Twilight holds me close, burying my face in the crook of her neck. It takes another few minutes for me to calm down, and then Twilight speaks again.

"It's okay, I don't want to push you. It may have been fun, but I don't want you to be this way. I enjoyed our other sessions, so maybe tomorrow we can just try it without any such kinks. Tonight, let's get some sleep. We can try and do something in the morning."

I cling tightly to Twilight as we go back to her bed. She gets into some underwear and we fall asleep, cuddling in the bed.

****The second night after****

Once again, only Twilight and I remain in the library. Spike is staying over at the Apple's before going on a camping trip with the Crusaders, Applejack, and Big Mac. This leaves Twilight and I alone for round two. All day she was giving me hints that she was going to rock my world, and she certainly proves it the moment the library closes. She sound-proofs the room before quickly jumping on me, locking our lips together on top of the central desk.

Her tongue quickly invades my mouth, tasting every corner before I even have time to recognize what's happening. The sensations hit me at once as she rapidly teleports us to her room. The feeling of being everywhere is far less intense than before, and thankfully I'm not nauseous when we land, but the trip made certain I'm not able to match her enthusiasm.

She uses her magic to tear her clothes off of herself as she retreats. Thankfully she was kinder to me, leaving it at 'quickly removing' my clothes. I'm not even close to fully erect, but her somewhat skillful hand and the smells now permeating the room quickly remedy that issue. As our tongues continue to dance, I begin to lose myself in the moment, groping at her flanks and rubbing her cutie mark. I even went as far as to lick at her horn, a very intimate gesture, before Twilight pushes me down, her eyes shining like a cat's.

"No time for foreplay. I have been a very good filly, and I want my reward."

In an instant I feel her warm, velvety walls encircle my member. In the next, her warm tongue invades my mouth again. In the third instant, I felt her soft, full breasts meet the palms of my hand. I squeeze, and finally, time flows normally as she rides me for all I am worth. Not once in her motion does she pop me out, not once does the pleasant feeling stop. She even uses her magic to massage my shaft and balls, and rub her clit.

I begin to vigorously massage her breasts as my senses catch up, followed by my tongue beginning to duel hers. Finally, my hips start to rise, wanting to remain in her warm depths as much as possible. This is not just making love, I realize, this is far more primal. We are fucking, fucking like wild animals. All that matters is reaching climax, and placing my seed as deep inside her as possible. Soon, I feel the sensations rise as her walls begin to pummel me with sensations. More and more I get closer and then...release.

Twilight cries out as her body responds in absolute joy to the seed flowing into her. Her body, already on the verge of climax, basically received the sensations twice. Her walls clench so hard, it actually hurts on occasion. Eventually the sensations start to subside, and I hear Twilight finally release a primal cry of pleasure. I wonder if I also did such a noise at my peak. The memory of the previous motions slowly sink in, some lost forever, as we come down off of our first release. Twilight falls on top of me as I continue to massage her breasts, her tunnel keeping me more than ready.

A few minutes pass, and Twilight begins to moan again as she uses her arms to raise herself above me. She smiles deeply, my hands still massaging her breasts as she begins to slowly move on my shaft again. I rise myself to suckle on her right breast and begin to take in the textures. Her breast is indeed soft, her fur coat here thin and silky. Her tunnel, still warm and very wet, grips me tightly, loosening only while I push in, and growing tighter as I pull out. I hear her begin to pant as she begins to try and bounce on me a little faster.

I answer by moving my hips a little harder and deeper. Thanks to our slower start, this time the sensations are clear, and certainly more fun. I feel her walls contract, Twilight seems to be getting close, but I still haven't reached a warning sign. I at first think of slowing down, but soon realize that Twilight is not getting any closer to her release. It seems her body still succumbs to the same problem: early climax.

Even in our previous sessions her body quickly reaches climax, more or less ready for a stallion, notorious for their quick shots during a mare's heat, to fill her. As much as it pains me, the only way to get her to reach a full climax again during her heat, is to come inside of her again, bringing her through even more partial climaxes. To me this also represents the reason Twilight was scared of sex at first: most mares can't have simultaneous orgasms. She can.

The pain of being stuck on two orgasms, as well as feeling those orgasms release, can be excruciating, but she has said how painful it can be to be in heat and unable to fully climax without a real partner. Soon I feel another sensation on my shaft and balls. Twilight has cast a spell and is now beginning to lose it. I finally leave her breast, and take her horn into my mouth. Her motions stop, so mine increase to compensate. She begins to moan loudly, and I finally get my warning sign. A strong feeling soon overpowers any thoughts, I'm quickly reaching my climax as the sensations in my shaft increase.

I can feel every fold in her walls, every inch of her tunnel. I can feel the slight differences in texture from her more sensitive spots and the less. I can feel her contractions coming closer. Suddenly, I can feel what she feels, and I have the feeling she can feel what I feel as well. I can feel my inside of her from both our points of view, the feeling of having a shaft deep inside myself, rubbing against folds I do not have. I can feel her breasts, the sensation of my hands that found their way there, rubbing them and generating so much pleasure.

Finally, I can feel her love. I know how much she wants this, how much she wants me and Tavi. I can understand exactly what she wants from me. The thoughts and feelings flash through me, and I release my biggest load deep inside of her. I keep cumming for what feels like minutes. When I finally stop releasing myself, my shaft softens and exits her body. Twilight shortly afterwards collapses onto me, and I feel my fluids and hers drip from her body. I guess she used some spell to release my full seed into her at once. I can feel her literally shake with pleasure, joy, and fulfillment as she begins to claw onto me. We share a deep, intimate kiss as we slowly fall asleep.

"Hey Twily! We came to...visit...you."

Twilight and I lock our eyes on the intruders who had just burst in, ruining the romantic moment of falling asleep in our embrace.

"Shiny, this is why I tell us to not just barge in. Things like this can happen and it won't be a four way anytime soon with her in heat."

"Sorry Twily, we will give you two a moment to get dressed and join us down stairs, we have big news to share!" With that, Cadance and Shining leave the room, leaving Twilight and I confused as to what this could mean. Excited at the possibilities, we quickly get dressed before heading down to find Cadance and Shining sitting at the table in the middle of the library.

"So then guys, what's the big news?"

"Yeah BBBFF, what's the big news?"

"Well Cadey and I just thought you would like to know we found a way to keep your coltfriend here in Equestria, kind of."

"Cadance, could you please repeat that again so I can make certain I am not hearing things?"

"Yes Sam, we think we know of a way to keep you here in Equestria after the worlds merge. Such wonderful news, I know. It will require Octavia, Vinyl, Twily and all your other friends here, but it is possible. We will bind you here with the love and memories you possess with your friends and new found family."

Joy, overwhelming joy. It will take a while to prepare everything, but we have time. We know when the portals will close, and understand the ramifications better. Oddly enough it would happen on December 21st, 2012. A day thought to be the 'end of the world'. If the spell happens to fail, I'll go to Earth again, but due to the way things have to be, information will be lost. Memories will be altered to the point where the memory of the two universes colliding will disappear.

I will have to forget about my friends and new family here. It honestly scares me. Some memories might be retained, but the only sure fire way for me to remember Equestria, is to remain here.

The only problem is that, should it fail, my memories will be ripped from me instead of being rewritten. My mind damaged, though the implications of being with Mariana again might make that far fairer fate.

We talk long into the night before settling in for sleep. Plans were made, thoughts buzz around my head, and everything seems to be going my way. Fate, on the other hand, has a different plan for me.

****Four days after Cadance and Shining depart with Twilight for Canterlot****

Tavi and I are taking a nice stroll through the park. Such a wonderful time. We have been so excited in our preparations now that I should be able to stay here in Equestria. Our belief in the princesses gives us the knowledge that they will succeed, and as such we have celebrated to some extent. Everything is perfect.

"Lucky me, my prey isolates itself."

Before I can react from my blissful dream, darkness overcomes me. The familiar voice haunts me as consciousness itself fades from me. If what I hear is real, I can only hope Tavi will be safe.

If only I knew what was to come.

Author's Note

For those wondering, The Threesome may be a special chapter in the future, I make no promises though.
hippopotomonstrosesquipedaliophobia is the 'fear of big words'. Ironic, isn't it?
(note: Irony is something that goes against what is expected)

I originally planned a longer domination scene, making Sam get the the verge of orgasm before a VERY quick reduction, but felt this was more like the character.

After a first orgasm if you plan to continue so your lady gets a second one, massaging her breasts or another erogenous zone can help her become ready, without the soreness of her now VERY sensitive vagina. The more you know!

There are two possibilities for the evil doer, who do you think it will be?

Finally, I am myself a dom., I haven't any, experience, in the sexual arts (I.E. virgin) but I can say this, nothing makes me softer then claustrophobia.

The best laid plans of mice and men... Also, if you want a Cadence scene, that can be arranged... not sure how yet, but it can happen...

Life...

I regain consciousness to find a stabbing pain in my arms and most of my body. It feel like I've been hit by a small truck. Then, another impact comes.

"This is fun! Who knew humans might actually have a use? They make excellent punching bags."

A roar of laughter fills the room as I slowly wake up. Then, another voice breaks the laughter.

"Hey dude he's waking up, hit him harder. Big Brother wants him nice and tender for later."

Another sharp impact sends me back into darkness, only to wake up what feels like minutes later. I no longer have the sharp pain in my arms, but I feel even worse than before. As my eyes open, I am greeted by an inky darkness. I hear muffled sounds as a door opens and I meet my captor. Of all the ponies, I should have guessed he would be behind this.

"So I guess our little pet has finally awoken. You have no idea how much I have wanted to wring your neck since you humiliated me at that party. I was unable to deal with the last rabble rouser, being an element of harmony apparently gives you privileges. You, though, should not have received the same. You are a disgusting human, and you should not be allowed to call me 'pathetic' and get away with it!"

Same old Blueblood.

"Well Blueblood, you could have easily proved me wrong by not acting up. That did a lot more damage. Especially when you flashed the Saddle Arabian Ambassador's wife and asked her to describe how much better than a human's you were. Need I mention how we had no choice but to say you were a changeling and how, with great enthusiasm, the rest of the guard beat you up while I tried to keep you at least somewh-"

A sharp blow to my stomach silenced me, nearly knocking me back out. His anger a reflection of that day when I first met him. I had hoped to never see him again and until today, I got my wish. I almost wish the guards had executed him as the Saddle Arabians had asked instead. He should have been happy when the public got a heroic tale for him, rather then the real one.

"Details are for those who care. Your kind is a blight on our world, just like the Saddle Arabians, minus their policy on the ruler having a harem that he alone chooses, and the Gryphons and the other races. I tolerate the others because they have defenses against our magic, and the fact that Equestria as a whole accepts them. You and your pathetic race, however, are still up for debate. Especially since your race disappears from this world one way or another. I did plan on having the changelings go to Earth and stir up trouble there as well, but with the portals closing, most everything that happened there will revert to a path from before the opening."

Though Blueblood's words truly strike a bit of fear with how little he regarded all non-pony life, what really scares me is what will happen when those portals closed. If it really did that and the princesses plans fail, I will be cast back into the world that no longer cares for me. Possibly back into her hands. Then a worse problem comes up when Blueblood continued his monologue.

"The good news is I have enough friends in higher places to ensure that the princesses think it will be somewhat gradual. In reality, it will happen all at once when the portals disappear. Equestria's magic prevents the portals from opening in the past, but when they close again, it will keep the time stream stable on this end only. Such a shame that they are so thick-headed as to not confirm anything themselves. All I had to do was offer them a friend of yours, and we began to make humans 'disappear' from various places. Imagine my surprise when I come to take my obvious bride and discover she has fallen for you."

His anger once again turns to full force as he stares me down.

"Because of you the sweet innocent mare, raised to be my perfect bride in figure and action, was taken by the one who ruined me!"

I open my mouth to retort, but another punch silences me.

"Because of your corruption that sweet innocent mare is probably plotting the downfall of my dear retarded aunts. I will save them from you, and I found the perfect partners to do so with."

A snap of the finger and a figure I have seen only once entered the scene.

"You know her as my personal maid Meadow Lark. Her real name, is Queen Delaroi of the Equestrian Changeling Hive!" In an instant green fire engulfs the figure, revealing the changeling queen in all her glory.

She's actually rather short, maybe about the size of a fifteen year old girl, with assets to match. Her crown on her head reminds me of Cadence's from not too long ago, and her barely-there attire screams Changeling, her body hidden but only barely so. Her skin is completely black and shiny. Her face, though youthful, bares a cruel, hungry smile. She walks towards me, moving her hips far more than necessary, and begins to feel me up as Blueblood gives me one final punch.

"As much as I would like to stay and chat, I have got two beautiful mares to save, an abomination or two to kill, and a host of other things to take care of. Ta-ta for now!"

With that, Blueblood leaves the room. I'm unable to say anything, but it seems my new captor will be all I have for the time being.

"Well, this is honestly quite a surprise. I never expected him to actually capture an individual to match my...tastes. Too bad, I would have loved to sneak you out of here in exchange for some of that amazing love you are radiating."

Her voice is surprisingly smooth, and actually really alluring to tell the truth.

"You see, we changelings are a rather, interesting race. We can only feed off of love, and for centuries now we have been in decline. I was born, as you yourself have guessed, fifteen years ago."

She can read minds?

"Now, I don't want you to think I am a mind-reader or anything. As a changeling queen I can see how you see others. I see how they look, and a basic, how to put it...sheet of information about them. For instance, you really don't like Blueblood. Neither do I really, I know he will betray me, he even got my name wrong. So let me reintroduce myself: I am Queen Cicada, leader of what was up until recently, Queen Chrysalis's hive."

The words send a shiver down my spine as she says that. All the time she is talking, her mannerisms and voice are steadily changing. Then I remember why they got their name, and it terrifies me.

"What's wrong little Sam, are you afraid?"

Her grin turns wicked and cruel as she assumes a form far too familiar for me. It seems what I heard was wrong: changelings can take human form. The form she chooses is certainly the best to instill terror into me. Once again, Mariana stands before me.

"Come on little shit, time to cry for momma."

A jab into my stomach quickly silences any protest I could have made. The pain radiates from the jab, even as she retracts her hand. She smiles cruelly as she begins to circle me, jabbing me in soft spots and everywhere she thinks it will hurt. She never misses.

She keeps this up for hours, only letting me rest when I'm on the verge of passing out. Then, at the edge of death, she says what I never want to hear.

"You know, we also captured your little bitch."

Anger flows through me, giving me the strength to listen, but not much more.

"Right now, they are taking turns beating her, then fucking her."

Rage pours through my system, and she can feel it, her grin increasing.

"They are going to get rid of your little offspring, and protect her from your terrible kind. They will wash her of your little controls, then do the same to Twilight, albeit in a more anonymous way."

My rage grows and grows, but I can still barely move.

"It honestly surprises me, the lengths you humans go to destroy these ponies. After this my hive will finally have a place in Equestria as we proclaim the aid we gave as Blueblood has planned. "

My rage peaks, finally giving me words, though that is all I can do.

"You realize you are dooming your hive right?"

Her laugh gives me everything I need to know, then she gives me even more.

"Pathetic fool, I have seen what the ponies who are around him think of him! I know for a fact that he has a very high standing in society and power, second only to the Solar Princess. That is why he will save Twilight and Octavia from you!"

She continues to laugh as I let my instinct guide my words, lacking the strength to make them myself.

"Why don't you look at what those besides him think of him. I can tell you right now that looking at those who get to do whatever they want to a young woman's body won't exactly earn him much respect with the rulers who preach love and tolerance."

Her laughing stops dead in it's tracks, almost like freezing the frame. She turns to me, complete seriousness in her eyes as she stares me down.

"Alright then, just remember, I can make this even worse for you after!"

She quickly reverts to her true form, her eyes inches from my own as they begin to glow green. I'm mesmerized, and I see flashing pictures flowing from her mind as well as mine. I see many things, from her first memory, to the protests against the invasion, to her taking over after the invasion failed and Chrysalis was torn apart by some humans in the woods after they discovered her. They were arguing over splitting the reward as Cicada ran away. Then she woke up here, like me. With Blueblood to guide her knowledge.

I see her being used for her abilities, getting in close, passing messages easily. I see what he has done, hear what he has said, and it pushes me even further towards the path of kicking Blueblood's ass. As we finally separate, a completely different look is etched on Cicada's face. It's one not of smug victory, but one of abject horror. It is at that moment a rather large stallion with an axe came in.

"Blueblood says times up. Seems you tenderized him real good. Too bad, I would have liked to hear you scream like a little bitch myself, but orders are orders. When you get to Tartarus, let them know that soon, a lot more humans will be joining the welcome party."

He hefts the axe in his hands, ready to strike as I close my eyes and accept my fate. I sincerely hope I made it in time for Cicada to get out of this. After a while I hear the clatter of something hitting the floor. Opening my eyes, I see Cicada, fist deep in the stallion's chest, who's eyes have rolled up in his skull.

"I need to get you and her out of here now."

She moves towards me, finally removing my restraints and letting me fall to the floor.

"Damn, that's right, your injuries. Hold still a moment, I'm going to patch you up, then I will get you out of here. After what I did, this is the least I can do.."

As her hands began to glow, two more changelings enter the room. "You two, go find Miss Octavia, and bring her to the surface, we need to get her and this 'Samson' out of here. We are being played and we are getting out of here before we die. Sam, if I somehow get out of this, you will be rewarded, but by the heavens I doubt it."

As she pulls away I feel my strength return to me. Looking up Cicada offers her hand to help me up, which I gladly take. Still shaky on my feet, we move through several hallways, to find that we aren't the only ones fighting our way out. Seeing who they are certainly surprises me. Wearing an old set of armor, a blue coated stallion with a dark blue mane. It takes a moment to identify him, but the colors of a Royal Guard quickly tell me exactly who I am looking at.

"Nightlight Sparkle?"

He quickly looks my way, at first surprised, then pissed off as he charges Cicada. I quickly stand in the way, and he thankfully stops.

"What the hell is wrong with you, that is a changeling!"

"Please, not right now Mr. Sparkle, I owe her my life right now, so the sooner we get to Tavi the better."

"Fine, I will let her go for now, but we need out now. Some changelings got Octavia out of here and I was pursuing them when I ran into you guys. Now let's get out of here. I am far too old to be fighting, and honestly I am appalled by how bad they are."

As we begin to move towards the exit path, a few of Blueblood's soldiers arrive to block our path, a few running towards what is apparently the exit. In a flash Nightlight is upon them, giving each a quick strike, knocking them out insanely fast. As Cicada and I catch up he yells for us to hurry up.

"Sorry Mr. Sparkle, I am not exactly in good condition right now."

He nods as we move forward, finally breaching the surface in time to see Tavi fly at Nightlight. He catches her, but as her coat is falling away, I see a very large, oozing bruise on her stomach. They didn't plan on the foals living. They had beaten her, and judging from her legs, they had used her to satisfy their urges.

It all clicks into place, how they planned to 'rehabilitate' her. An absolute rage flows through me as I look towards the one who sent her flying, to meet with a very angry Blueblood.

"Well, it seems you really want to mess with everything. Looks like the scenario has changed. After killing former Captain Nightlight, the traitors Samson and Octavia conspired with changelings for another invasion using Twilight as their princess to replace. Now it is time to di-"

Part way through his speech, I have had enough. My emotions boil, the world slows down, and I lose all feeling. All I want to do was to get my fist to his face as fast as possible. My body gives out at the last second, but I still manage a strong blow to his throat. I watch him backpedal, trying to regain his breath. For a brief moment, I had hoped the blow would kill him, but it that's not meant to be. I manage to remain on my feet, but so did my target.

"You little...! I will have your head mounted above m-" His words are cut off after a flash of light appears behind him, and a sword runs through his chest. "Who would dare-"

"I would dare."

Blueblood's eyes dilate as he recognizes the voice, I nearly pass out, ending up on my knees at the sight before me. Blueblood's body has been pierced by the sword of none other than Princess Celestia herself. In an instant she withdraws her sword and slices Blueblood's head off, cleanly removing it from his shoulders with complete ease. As her gaze moves to me, it rapidly shifts to Cicada, already bowing. As Celestia approaches I try my best to say something, anything, but Celestia waves me off. Her gaze not one of anger anymore, but of sorrow.

"My guards will tend to the wounded, and I ask of you, changeling, your name.”

"I-I...I am Queen Cicada, of the hive previously ruled over by Chrysalis."

"I see. From my reports, you were assisting Blueblood in his insane scheme. Why are you assisting Samson, one of Blueblood's enemies?"

"He made me realize just who Blueblood really was. That he was just an insane stallion seeing only what he wanted to see. I want to redeem my hive, to undo the damage we did when we invaded and attacked your people. Instead, I helped the one who originally set this all up."

"What do you mean."

"Although I was imprisoned for my objections to the invasion, I still knew that Blueblood was the one who fed information to our hive, that set up Cadence to be captured by my mother. Later on, after some humans dismembered my mother for the reward, I ran into Blueblood. He took me in, protected me, got me back to the hive. He saved me, and I believed in him, then I met Sam. I saw his memories, the truth that could not be hidden. I saw what really was going on. It...hurts, to have done this. To have ever assisted Blueblood."

"I see. And you Sam, what can you say about her?"

Cicada begins to literally tremble as her fate seemingly rests on my words. She reminds me a lot of...

"She reminds me of a younger me."

Her head snaps to attention as she looks back to me, genuinely shocked. Guess she didn't see that much after all.

"When I had recently lost my mother, I sought solace in the guidance of my family, and instead, I was given Mariana. I was fooled by her words and actions, slowly losing my free will, becoming a pawn in her schemes. I did a lot of things I am not proud of, and a lot more I wish had never happened. And just like her, I was saved by another, who rolled back the fog and showed me the truth, even when I believed I held all the answers. It certainly doesn't hurt that she saved my life back there. She could have just let me die, but instead here I am. I-"

"I have heard enough."

Celestia turns, facing the Changeling Queen as she closes her eyes, and sheathes her sword.

"Since it seems I owe you the benefit of the doubt for now, I will treat you as a guest. You did save a dear friend, so I ask you don't break this trust. I will not hesitate to end the life of a threat to Equestria."

Casting a look over to the head of Blueblood, Cicada gives a soft nod as we venture forth. That is, until my legs give out and I finally pass out.

***

Too long. It took too long for everything to get settled. Tavi and I were in the hospital for two weeks, the magical damage taking time to heal. Her parents and all of our friends came and visited us when they could. Apparently a large round-up of the guard was done after the incident, turned out that the ones who personally took a part in Blueblood's acts were mostly from the day guard, about forty percent of the full day guard to repeat the numbers, although plenty of the night guard ignored scenes of abuse to humans and were also severely punished.

Most were now under very close watch, placed in the northern prisons, or 'executed'. The ones sentenced for 'execution, never met that fate, instead being sent to work as laborers for the changeling hive in the forest. Even should they escape the hive, the forest would be their graves.

Speaking of the changelings, Cicada was able to convince Celestia of her new intentions and after a month, was returned safely to her people in the Everfree. She came to visit every once in a while, both out of guilt and familiarity with me. We bonded rather closely, seeing as we had both felt the same pain. Of all the humans missing, three hundred in number, only a scant twelve of us were rescued. Two of us died before reaching a town, and another four died even after the medical attention they got. This news did not sit well with the governments of Earth. They quickly used this opportunity to blame Equestria for all the horrible things that have occurred, even if the events in question were only done by humans. Many understood this went both ways, but that doesn't make a good news story. The old couple Tavi and I knew from Canterlot were one such victims. They were killed as part of a hate crime movement not unlike Blueblood's, though far less powerful overall.

As for the foals, Tavi received a huge amount of damage to her womb, and the doctors were not certain they would live. They recommended either an abortion, or at least a c-section. Giving birth could kill all three of them, if the foals survived at least. What they found odd, was a strange presence of magic within Tavi. They do not know it's source, but they know for a fact that it is not natural. Tavi has been...subdued since then. She slipped deep into depression for a bit, and I am unsure how to break her out of it. All I can do, is hope our foals pull through and do what I cannot.

This is important because an hour ago, Tavi was put under to get her c-section. I am waiting outside the operating room, having refused to budge unless I'm needed by the medical staff. Our friends are waiting in the waiting room, and her- I mean, our parents are on a train ride here. I can barely contain myself, my emotions at various highs and lows. I am certain Tavi herself is-

"Mr. Broquer?"

A female doctor approaches me, finally ending a vicious circle of my thoughts that must have consumed me for hours. She's rather short, her mane hidden from view by her hair net, and her tail tucked away into her outfit. Her eyes are a bright yellow and her coat a lovely shade of green.

"Follow me to the waiting room, I am certain everypony will want to hear the news."

Though she hides it well, I can tell something big has happened. I follow her to the waiting room, the entire place lighting up when the doctor and I enter. I quickly notice Tavi's parents have arrived. I hope we get some good news.

"I will start with the question everypony probably wants to know first. Of the two foals, one died shortly after being removed from the womb."

My heart sinks as I hear the news. One of my precious foals...is already dead.

"For the good news, the other foal survived just fine and is now just going through some routine blood work. We also discovered the source of the strange magic. Apparently the foal that died was channeling magic and it was this magic that probably protected the other foal. By the way, the one that passed was a colt, the one that survived a filly. Names can be given later when the opportunity arises."

To say pride is not welling within me would be a lie. Such a devoted brother, protecting his sister to the death even before birth. I will at least give him a name, it is the least I owe my little colt.

"Now onto the news none of you want to hear."

'What.'

"Shortly after the c-section was complete, Miss Octavia went into shock."

'WHAT.'

Several of my friends and Tavi's parents are upon me, my shock apparent to everpony there.

"She is currently being looked over by most of the staff, but unless something changes, she may die."

The last word rings in my head. I watch the world slip away, a tightness forming around my neck. I heard Twilight calling me, before the one I definitely didn't want to hear made yet another appearance.

"Third time's the charm. I hope you are ready for a little punishment, ma salope!"

Author's Note

ma salope means 'my dog (female)' in french (or so I am inclined to believe from my editor who knows french).

I also think Deadpony likes Cicada, and 'rough play'. I assume this.

As for if she is a herd member or not, I leave that to you (I personally find her as a new younger sister).

As for the torture, I got ill writing what I originally did. Tavi beaten and raped in front of Sam, finger nails pulled. hot spikes through the body, all leading to Tavi being taken away after some odd stuff happens leading to the scene we say with Cicada. Let's imagine I made a darker, yet better written scene yes?

As for the Blueblood incident, I feel it would be funny if I wrote it, but I am about as good at writing comedy as I am at telling jokes. (hint: people don't realize I have told a joke most of the time)

Also, no, no early next chapter... still haven't written it yet.

The Best Laid Plans of Ponies and Sam...

In an instant my head is ringing, a sharp blow knocking me into the air. She doesn't let me land though, she pulls me by the leg, my body floating for a moment, before she grabs my head and slams my face into the ground. My vision blurs, pain racking my head, as she cackles maniacally.

"That was for forgetting. This next few, is to ingrain it even further!"

'W-Wha-" Before I can even finish that word I'm drowning, my lungs burning for oxygen, my body wracked in absolute pain while she grins.

"Now to really, 'sink' the message in!"

She brings her hands up, her perfectly manicured nails looking like small saws, and plunges them into my body to drag out my intestines.

"Eat up, Sammy boy!"

My jaw then opens, remaining open against my will as I am fed my own body, eating it against my will. Her face now resembling more of a devil's, her grin impossibly big, and her features distorting. My own private hell, custom made to kill me. For a brief moment, I regain enough control to stop eating, but it is not enough, and soon I have run out of my intestines to eat. She begins to repeat the process, each time, growing more and more forceful, and as I run out of organs, it becomes harder and harder to eat.

Even though she made me eat it, the organs themselves become harder to cut through, my teeth not exactly as they once were. Her once devilish grin turns into demonic anger, her warped features returning, somewhat, to their normal state. Even under her control, this is taking far longer than it should have. The first few organs took mere minutes to eat, but now I'm barely able to even touch what's in my mouth, my limbs and organs mostly gone. I finally have the chance to think, to reach back to how I got out of this last time, Tavi. But Marianna planned for that too.

"You really want to see your precious Tavi?"

She holds up a small hand mirror, examining it herself while she takes a pose as she smiles devilishly.

"Then take a look!"

As the mirror reflects 'me', I cry out in utter despair. My muzzle, smeared in blood, is Tavi's, my entire being is now her, and I'm forced to devour it, her still beating heart in my mouth.

"What's wrong? It's almost like you just found out you killed your lover or something."

She laughs, she laughs so hard, the sound echoing in the air and repeating in my ear as my mouth is forced to chew, my will breaking as I begin to make progress. I soon find myself unable to continue looking, and she decides to 'help' me with that.

"Oh, tired of looking already? Then instead of her heart, you can eat this!"

She quickly digs out my left eye, ripping it from its socket, a shriek of pain emanating from me before it gets stuffed into my mouth, forcing me to swallow. She follows through with the other, ensuring I am in excruciating pain as she begins to cut off my hair and ears, making sure to save one ear to taunt me with.

"I guess this is how it ends, cut up and fed to yourself." I feel my heart, once again forced into my mouth. "Good-"

"WAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! WAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

A baby crying halts her in her words, the sound sending a pulse through my destroyed body.

"Seems I forgot to kill something. Oh well, I'll go take care of it." In a flash, the arm I had eaten is now grabbing Mariana by the arm, the message clear.

"I got the message, now leave me and my family alone."

"No, I don't think you have."

As she tries to retreat, my fatherly instincts, asleep for so long, kick in. Before I can even think, I have punched her, Mariana, in the face, my body once again mine. She gets up, a crack forming on her face. The screaming from the baby, my foal, continuing to drive me forward.

"You don't have a right to this life anymore, why don't you just give it up and be done with it!"

"You said it yourself, 'this is not my life anymore'. I shared it with so many friends, and my new family. I cannot, and will not let you take me away from them. For so long as they want me at their side, I will be there. Especially for my daughter!"

I try to punch Mariana, but can't. Nothing stops my advance, except for her genuinely warm smile, something I have never seen on even the real Mariana's face. At once, everything disappears, the cry becoming more and more clear, until a flash brings me back into the real world.

"He's awake! My goodness, Sam, are you alright?"

Taking a moment to collect myself, I find myself in a hospital room, Tavi to my left in her own bed with our daughter, and our friends surrounding us.

"What's going on?"

"You fell back into your nightmare dummy!" Vinyl, standing to my right, her glare one of the scariest things I have seen in the real world. "You had us all worried sick. We thought we may lose you!"

"I thought you said it was done Sam?" Twilight, at Tavi's side, is genuinely worried, her eyes looking me over for any problems. With a deep breath I fall back into the bed.

"I thought it was too. I don't think it was the last one either though. I don't know how or why it is there, but it is changing. It's getting worse and worse with each trip there, but something tells me it is important. I-I don't really understand it. What about Tavi though, they said-"

"It was nothing. She had a fall in her vitals, but the doctor was over reacting due to the magical matrix your son had put up. They had no idea what was going on at first, and then when she dropped, they panicked. In the end, she was good to go without any additional care in under an hour.

“You, however, nearly died for a while. We were just being told they didn't know how much longer you could be kept alive when little Summer Song here started to cry loudly. Your heart rate started to soar and, somehow, you woke up.”

"I can say this much for a fact, I heard her cry and that is what woke me up. I don't know why I was able to hear her, or why it was what I needed, but it got me out of there...I need to be stronger though. Last thing I need is to worry my family now, right?"

Some laughs and chuckles, tears of happiness, and sighs of relief. I had once again escaped the darkness of the world, but surely it would always be there, ready to reclaim me if I should make the slightest mistake. Then I'm presented my daughter, Summer Song. She's beautiful, I thought I loved her before, but I instantly fell in love with this beautiful creature.

Her warm little body, snugly wrapped in a pink blanket, her soft, grayish-blue coat standing out completely. Her large, purple eyes, scanning my face as she identifies me as her father, reaching for me with her tiny, little hands. Then her giggles, those wonderful happy giggles. In an instant I smile, holding her close as I had been taught just a few weeks before. She reaches out, touching and exploring my face with her tiny hands. This is my daughter.

***

Several months flew by at an unprecedented speed. The world itself seemed to calm down, tensions growing higher and higher as the time of separation came closer and closer. But my daughter waited for no such thing before becoming the most important thing to me.

Most days I could be found just holding her in my arms, each enjoying the comfort the other brought. Her first words, spoken when she escaped her crib one night, were 'Dada'. I began to worry about spoiling her with all the attention I gave her, but I didn't want to become my father, so I let it slide for my little filly.

I even got a new job: I became the owner of a small restaurant that's a part of Vinyl's night club. It was an instant hit. It turned out to be a good investment as our money grew, and I began to finally see our lives moving on. There were still some rough times, especially when the princesses finally cast the spell to keep me in Equestria. It hurt so much I didn't go to work for almost a week. So you can imagine my surprise to wake up with Vinyl actually in bed with me. Imagine my surprise when I learned that she had apparently been sneaking in to see me like this the entire time I was out.

Everypony else checked in on me constantly, making sure that somepony was watching me the entire time. Even Vinyl was surprised to learn that they had planned things to allow for her to 'secretly' visit me. In fact, she had considered asking for all of us to bond together into a 'true herd' of two males and four to eight females.

In the end, we declined. Most of us didn't really want it, though Vinyl did get my signature to basically make us family. Vinyl is officially my sister, though I knew she wanted more. Problem being, her relationship with Tavi. She told me how, in high school, the two of them had really hit it off, but in the end, it felt like it was a 'friends with benefits' type relationship. Though they both wanted more from the other, they couldn't get passed it, the fact that they started as 'sex friends' keeping them from going further.

That was a few months ago though. Today, after a small celebration, we all step out to a small area of Sweet Apple Acres to watch the single greatest event unfold in the history of Equestria. While the worlds separate, a beautiful aurora will cover both worlds. When it dissipates, the worlds would be separated, and hopefully things would calm down in Equestria. Besides myself, a few other humans were allowed to stay, mostly those who, like me, had married a pony.

"Look, look, it's starting!" Little Apple Bloom, her red mane tied up in her red bow, her yellow shirt and suspenders scream farmer, just like her sister and brother. I can actually imagine it, after today, I can go back to how things should be. I can love my family, live my life in peace, and just, be happy. For once, everything seems to be going just right. As the aurora grows bright, it strikes me as odd. I have never seen the aurora before, but it seems weird. Thoughts constantly cross my mind and I can't understand them. Flashes, images, all of the seemed so...unreal. As I look around, fear invade my entire being.

"Sam, what's wrong?" Octavia asks, clearly worried about me holding my head.

"A light headache, getting worse...but...I am sorry if this is rude."

Her eyes widen, she runs towards me as she becomes less...real.

"Who are you?"

At that instant, an intense pain floods my mind, and the world dissolves around me until a blow to the head wakes me up.

"Shut up you snivelling shit! I have important things to do tomorrow and while I couldn't care less about you, I want my sleep! Fucking retard."

"Sorry Mistress Mariana, good night!"

With a smile on my face, whatever dream it was and the pain that came with it gone from my mind, I drift back into sleep on the floor, at the foot of my mistress' bed.

Author's Note

One chapter remains until the end.

Whatever the Future may Hold, You will Always be a Part of It.

*Slam*!

A sharp blow to the skull wakes me up, my ears ringing as I realize Mistress Mariana is ordering me to get clean. She's still naked, her hair tied into a bun on her head as she glares at me. Without a word the order is understood. I quickly get onto all fours, the only position fit for transporting myself through the house, and get into the shower, cleaning myself with whatever I can. This mostly means scratching my skin clean and rubbing my hair for a few minutes to keep a semblance of cleanliness. I originally used soap, but she's right, it is cheaper to clean myself and then mask any excess smell. Others still try to avoid me, but mistress is so smart, I know she is right!

I leave the shower, making sure I'm on all fours, and quickly make my way to the basement. All my clothes are kept there, why bring them all up when I can just hang them up down there? It even has the benefit of keeping mistress' room free of my stuff. It would just make her mad if my stuff were there anyway, she has all this great stuff, but I have this...crap. All of it is just so...disgusting, compared to her. She is like a goddess upon this world, for heavens sake!

''Heaven's sake'? When did I start saying that instead of 'God's sake'?'

"Where are you!"

Mistress is angry, I had accidentally let my mind wander after I had gotten to the basement. I quickly throw my clothes on, hoping to lighten her anger just a tad. I finally finish dressing, hurrying up to meet my mistress at the door.

"It's about damn time. Why the fuck do I even bother?"

"Because of-"

"I was being sarcastic, you piece of shit!"

A kick to my stomach silences me. I really need to learn the rules again. She looks me over, apparently satisfied with how I look.

"At least you learned to dress yourself appropriately. Come along now, shit-stain. And remember, outside you do call me 'Mariana'."

A quick nod and I follow her to her place of business, the docks. She works there, transporting some special sugar, or salt, or something that looks like it. Don't know why it is so profitable; it just is. She says I wouldn't understand and tells me not to ask, so I stopped asking. She sometimes has others come in and giver her 'a pounding', but she doesn't like them like she likes me. I get to live with her. She doesn't let me 'pound her' because that wouldn't be love. Mistress loves me you know.

During the day a great surprise comes, my little sister comes to see how we're doing. She is very happy her brother and best friend fell for each other! She seems happy, picking up some sugar and salt for Dad and herself. He hasn't been himself since his second wife died from drug abuse. Really hope he took my advice and stopped taking drugs. As the work day gets late, she takes a few guys into the back for some 'fun'. One didn't come out, probably got thrown down the chute after getting ketchup on her or something. Maybe he didn't pay for his sugar?

"Alright then Sammy, let's go home."

"Hate that nickname."

"I thought you loved it, and you WILL love it."

"Sorry mistress."

'Why did I say I hate it? She always calls me Sammy in public. She is my love after all.'

"Have you been taking your medicine?"

"Yes mistress: two pills a day, one in the morning, and one in the evening!"

I...don't recollect taking my medicine today though. When did I start taking medicine, and why? As we get home, I remember something I had recently purchased using some of my money from when I played in a band. I quit after she told me to; mistress was always right after all. They later reformed with some guy and apparently are doing okay, but they stopped dealing with me a while ago. Said I had 'abandoned myself'. They were wrong though. My place is with mistress!

"Also, mistress, I got you a present."

Heading to the basement, I quickly grab a small box from my secret stash, and return to her. I hand it to her and await her response. It is a platinum necklace, made with a sapphire to reflect her eyes, and a ruby to reflect the warmth of her love. She pulls out her gift, and I become greatly confused. It's a necklace alright, but it's silver, with an amethyst in it. For a brief moment I think I recognize it, but I can't place it.

"I don't think this matches well, but I shall keep it."

She pats me on the head, and turns around before staring at me over her shoulder.

"As a reward, I shall let you use your tongue on my feet tonight."

A bright smile covers my face. Mistress never let me touch her there; today though, she's letting me taste her. It's a happy step towards being lovers.

When I wake up the next morning, she's done with the shower, her face neither happy nor angry. She walks over, and signaled me to the shower.

"And thank you again for this necklace you gave me, haven't taken it off yet."

Looking at it, it seems...different. It's gold with a ruby, not at all what I had given her or bought. I let it slip from my mind as I take care of my routine. Mistress is awfully kind today. As I leave to brush my teeth, I receive a big scare.

My irises are purple. Why are they purple? A brief flash enters my eyes, but a quick shake of my head turns everything back to normal. I guess that is why I take the medicine. I go into the medicine cabinet, but the bottle is empty. I take it with me when I finish to show her it, but she tosses it away, saying I will have new pills by the morning, there is nothing to worry about.

As we head out, we meet up with some of her friends at a steak house for lunch. I order a 12 oz. Sirloin; she always makes me order a 12 oz. sirloin. It's a fabulous dinner, though I end up having to leave the table. One of mistress' friends got sick after seeing me eat meat. It was...awkward, to say the least. Even Mariana was deeply upset about it.

It is hours later that we stop by the docks, Mariana picking up the medication for me to have in the morning. Sadly, the pills take time to set right and taking them early would probably lead to an overdose. Mariana always has my best interest in mind. Today, however, is the time when she begins to lose track of things. For once, she doesn't blame me, instead blaming it on those who had wronged me. It feels...odd, not to be beaten when something goes wrong. For a moment, words of what should have been said to me echoed through my head, but instead of worry, I become afraid. I barely sleep that night, the world of dreams eluding me. Questions without answers dancing through my mind, as the world blurs into day.

"I see you are already awake for once, good boy. I need some help cleaning my back, so come with me to the shower."

If I had a tail, I would think I was actually a puppy. I follow her into the bathroom, the water already running. However, Mariana had just awoken. The questions pile up, but I store them away, Mariana taking full importance with her platinum necklace still gracing her neck. As she gets in the shower, she stares at me.

"Well? What are you waiting for? Those rags can take a little water, correct?"

Her look is accusing; I had let myself be in my fantasy world, while Mariana has a life to live. I quickly make my way to the shower, finally allowed to stand due to the small space we are constricted in.

"Get to work, here is the soap."

She hands me a bottle of her soap. She changed scents again, to lavender. As I open it and smell it, I literally see the color purple. Mistress knows how to find good scents. I take my time, cleaning her back, and thanks to my good behavior and work, her silky hair. She styles it herself of course, but I get to do this to her. It makes me so giddy, I nearly forget to walk on all fours after getting out of the shower. Wouldn't want to make mistress unhappy after all of that, after all.

Later that day, around noon, we're walking to a museum that had recently added a new exhibit. It's an exhibit of the 'Westward Expansion' in the early times of America. The wild west, and the men and women who traversed and tamed it. Mistress loves the idea of the outlaws, fighting for romantic intentions, or just monetary gain. The exhibits which fascinated me were those of the settlers, the average people who came to live and tame the land. After all, without them who would the outlaws terrorize and the sheriffs protect?

"And this is the settler exhibit. The settlers crossed the wilderness towards places like California and Arizona in caravans. These caravans were sometimes attacked by outlaws and had to defend themselves, and most importantly, the things that carried them. Without the horse, brought to America from the Old World, there would be no way to efficiently travel the large terrain between the Appalachian Mountains and the Rocky Mountains. Even with horses, silver coins were-" The rest of the guide's words fall on deaf ears as I stare at the two horse dummies in the exhibit.

The biggest problem isn't their form, it's their coloration. One has an odd grey coat and a perfectly black mane, though it seems to have been styled by a less than mature person with an eye for hair. The other, was perfectly white with neon blue mane. This didn't happen in nature, even less than the other. Looking at the eyes, I see purple and red, far from the normal colors of any horse in the world. It's like a cruel joke. If the tour hadn't moved on, I would have stayed here for a while longer. Thinking on it later gives me a fierce headache, so maybe it was a good thing. They were...just so out of place. Especially when my mind starts adding odd brands to them. It actually gives me shivers whenever I remember them.

"Come here Sam, time to take your medicine. Don't want you feeling sick on me."

For the first time in a while she prepares an injection. Probably for the best. As the needle goes in, the world fades out. It's peaceful, once again. Everything is so gentle, smooth, and fluffy. Then, I wake up.

"Wake up bitch, we are going to help your sister move, and by that I mean make sure the guys who are moving her don't try anything."

Sister's moving day. She had her eighteenth birthday a few months ago, and shortly after announced her pregnancy. She met a guy at a night club when she went out to party and they hit it off that night. Now they were planning marriage and moving into a house he owned. She was moving far away. I wouldn't see her again for a long time. Most likely, I wouldn't see her again. I quickly get up, walking on all fours to the restroom. I ran out of meds again last night, we got a bad shipment of the materials and now I'm out until the next shipment arrives, in a few weeks. I am really starting to miss my medication.

"Hurry up already! We may have an hour, but that doesn't mean you can lollygag around."

"Sorry Mistress!"

With as much grace and speed as my four-legged posture grants me, I rush to the bathroom to do my routine, finishing rather quickly. I'm always fast without my medication, and I remember everything every time. However, I see things. Even the time I lose is nothing compared to the horrible feelings of whatever is going on.

"Seems you finally got finished. We need to hurry."

Her glare is all I needed to know that I messed up, and the entire journey she's unhappy. Either stewing about me, the shipment, or some other product loss I don't know about. We get into the car, a small limo, and head to my dad's house. I know sis is moving so far away, but it can't be that bad. As we finally arrive, we meet only one of the two people we were waiting for.

"Where is my sister?"

It seems he isn't entirely aware we have arrived. He's rather short, for a guy. He has the look of a rapper. Something about him just makes me want to punch his lights out. When he gathers up his senses, I realize I want to land more than one punch to his face.

"She be at the hospital yo. Apparently your old man collapsed and could die at any moment. Got shot protecting me from some dumb ass that thought he had rights to my song just because he played it first."

"Which hospital?" I'm all up in his grill, already tired of his speech and wanting to get to my father as soon as possible.

"Whoa, calm down there man. Can't we all just blaze a few up and relax? No need to worry abou-"

*Bam*

With one, anger filled movement I punch the guy in the chest. I certainly don't want my sister marrying this piece of work. And I certainly want to know where my father is.

"Fuck, he's at Hoofers' you asshole! I'll fucking kill you for that!"

"Freeze!" Turning, I see the one person who could make this day better. "Hands in the air!" Keeping his gun pointed at the wonderful man, I decide to not bother with this scene anymore.

"Mariana, let's-"

"Get in the car. Now."

Oh, seems she really isn't happy now. It is not long after we get going, that I realize I don't even remember the officer's face. I know the guy, I know who he is, but his face eludes my memory.

"About your dad, I hope he makes it." I place my hand almost immediately on Mariana's forehead before she knocks it away.

"What the fuck are you doing?"

"Well, that seemed very...out of character for you, and I got worried mistress," She sighs before relaxing in her seat.

"Look, he's your father. Family is important. I know that. So, we will go."

Mistress...never acted this way before. An odd feeling, like she is someone else, flows through me. I feel woozy, nearly passing out when the car stops.

"Let's go see him."

We enter the hospital, and find out my father is in the emergency care ward. He had suffered a large gun shot wound just like that bastard said.

"Brother, Mariana. Dad...Dad isn't doing well."

"We heard and- Did you die your hair blue?" It strikes me as odd that she would dye her hair blue. She loved its color and bragged about it before.

"My husband-to-be said it looked nice."

"Not only is he the reason dad is lying over there, he bragged about it, offered me marijuana, and he doesn't understand how the law works."

"Oh god. This is just great. Another pretender. Or was I high again?"

"Please, Clau-"

"You may go in and see him now."

A nurse wearing a weary face interrupts me, preventing me from finishing my sentence. As we enter, focused on dad, I can't help but realize I almost called my sister by her name; something I have never done. As we enter the white room, the only sounds are that of machines, monitoring him and keeping him alive. He barely looks it. His skin is nearly pure white, and his hair has completely fallen out. I almost think we are in the wrong room.

"E-efo efefyfone." Even his voice is nearly gone.

"Don't try and speak dad. You need to rest."

"B-buf I-"

"No dad, please rest."

With that, everyone leaves, leaving just me and dad in the room. It all strikes me as...strange. Wasn't the one that should be hurt my-

"You got a choice to make, Sam."

Turning around, the entire room seems to have become a white box. My father now looks at his prime, sitting in his chair like he is about to give some big lecture.

"What the fuck is going on?"

"You're at the precipice son."

"What are you talking about?" He sighs, clearly saddened by a fact I simply do not get.

"It seems you arrived here a bit too soon. You have...forgotten your happiness."

"I have Mari-"

"No!" In a single word I'm on the floor, cowering from my father who, but a moment ago, was dying in his bed.

"You do not remember your happiness! Remember boy, before you lose 'them' and 'her' forever!"

In a flash of pain, I hit the floor only to awake in a graveyard, my father being lowered into the ground. It's a small ceremony, and then, a strange thought occurs to me. This time, I listen, well into the night. The next day, I make an excuse to mis- no, Mariana and meet with the officer I met the day before, my estranged brother.

Tall, dark, and undoubtedly handsome. He is certainly one of the most respected officers in the force. He never got in trouble, never caused trouble, and is the shining gem of our city. He is basically perfect, and it pisses me off. I was always compared to him. I got in trouble plenty, though mostly after I started dating Mariana. Before that everything was found to be false. Lately, they are just inconclusive.

As I knock at his door, he gladly lets me in. We walk past the trophies and medals he has earned, the glimmer being the entirety of the overly long hallway. When we finally reach our destination, a small room with a few chairs and a table, simple blue carpeting and red walls, we take our seats opposite each other. He sits back, relaxing, while I lean forward, ready to ask questions I don't entirely want answered.

"So what brings you here?"

"You know all the reasons. Ones I don't even know."

"So, it's about father."

"Yeah, father shouldn't be dead." He raises an eyebrow, clearly interested in what is to come.

"He shouldn't be dead?"

"Yeah, because you are." He sits up, his expression stern and focused.

"So, it seems you are finally remembering."

"Who are you?"

"The man you believe your brother to be."

"So...this is all in my head?"

"Yes and no, but this isn't yet the time for you to know, though that time is approaching."

"Then what is going on? I know you are supposed to be dead, and dad is-"

"He died as well, committed suicide while in withdrawal. Won't say he shouldn't have done it. He-" He interrupts himself, waiting for me to finish my sentence.

"Stopped being my father long ago. How long have I really been here?"

"A few weeks."

"You know what I know, but can't exactly recall, don't you?"

"Seems you are getting closer, but that means so is ''it'."

"What is 'it'?"

"If you knew that, this would probably be over." As he finishes, the ground beneath us shakes. "We are almost out of time. I will say this, from your older brother to you. Remember what makes you happy, otherwise you may lose it forever."

A stinging pain accompanies another rumble. "Well, you better get going. I wish you luck." As I leave, the hallway seems far shorter, and before I know it, I'm back with Mariana in her house. It's...odd, that it has changed so much now. A two story house, with not much to speak of it. It could use a new paint job, that's for sure. However there is no question: something is wrong. Even my reflection isn't my own, it is Mariana's.

That night, she makes dinner for the first time in a while. Her foods are always great. The taste isn't the best part though, it is what happens after that is great. It is so relaxing and makes everything better, and today, she made spaghetti to boot! As I go to take a bite though, I don't eat the food. I actually end up throwing the food onto the floor, my head splitting in agony as images flash throughout my mind. Mariana grabs some medicine, but in a flash, it's gone. I didn't eat it, it's just gone. Then, it finally makes sense.

"You aren't real. None of this is real!" Instantly, the world falls to darkness, Mariana's expression growing cold. I'm back in this bleak world. I still don't remember everything, but I knew enough.

"You should have remained there, Sammy boy."

"Don't call me Sammy."

"Well there is no escape, so I will call you what I want."

"There is always an escape."

"Not this time, retard."

"What the fuck do you mean?"

"Simple, we aren't on Earth as you thought, but we aren't in Equestria."

"What?"

"You are caught in between worlds. The spell that should have kept you in Equestria was working, but then your heart grew weak. You accepted Equestria as reality instead of as something to fight to keep reality. The result was you getting tossed out of Equestria, but not hard enough to go to Earth. Since you are stuck here with me, you might as well get used to it."

"There has got to be a way back!"

"Sorry, no way back. We are stuck here forever, you, me, and eternity. So you might as well have fun until either death finds us or we lose track of everything."

"..."

"Oh? What's wrong, that is an interesting look to b-"

BAM! With a clenched fist, I clock her in the head, sending her flying for a few feet, before she stops, only to right herself and stare at me, now far angrier.

"I will not just sit here and wait for an end!"

"Don't you get it you little shit? You are the reason we are stuck here! You got us both here for an eternity, and I doubt that even death will find us here!"

"Then get your story straight. Because I am not staying here, I don't care what you try, I will-" Before I can even finish, I'm in intense pain, as if I'm being crushed by an entire ocean.

"You should listen. You aren't going back, you are stuck here." Her voice booms as she approached me, her hands easily finding my face, cupping it with far more strength than necessary.

"And I will enjoy it, one way, or another!"

Suddenly, the pain intensifies. I now feel like I'm drowning, and if I could have cried out, my pain would be evident. It is at that moment a thought crosses my mind, then another. I'm...no longer feeling the pain, though the pressure never leaves. Looking into the eyes of Mariana, I realize why I saw her reflection as my own. Everything finally makes sense.

"So, when are you stopping this charade?" All at once, the pressure leaves as I'm forced to face Mariana dead on. She's not happy.

"What makes you think this is a charade?"

"Everyone in this 'world between worlds' has been a part of me. Something that came from within. Even if they were interacting with people from other worlds, they were still me, and that includes you, the part of me that wishes to protect me the most."

In a flash, the world around us changes. The inky blackness is replaced by a grassy field, dotted with flowers and rolling hills. There was a small crystal clear lake to my right, but before me lie the greatest change.

"So, you finally got it?" Mariana is now a perfect copy...of me.

"Yeah, only the first time was I in a nightmare. You were born after that, or maybe you gained power after that, I don't know for certain. You began to try and help me, building me up with all these problems whenever I wavered, all in preparation for a day that hadn't yet come. You made them horrible, sickening even, to force me towards the happiness I wanted, but was afraid to seek out."

"Close, but not quite correct." He finally lowers me, and motions to get to the lake. We sit beneath a sprouted tree, and continue our little talk. "I was born from many things: Cadence's magic, the poison, your joy and fear, even 'her' joy and fear."

"Octavia..." I slip into my memories, the events of the past slowly refilling me as my feelings for her ignite within me. There was nothing I wouldn't do to-

"There are plenty of things not worth giving up."

"Yeah, you're right. I wouldn't give up everything, but the list is a lot shorter for what I wouldn't."

"You want to go to her, don't you?"

"Yeah."

"You realize that there is no guarantee you will make it."

"I will. There is simply no other choice." What started as a chuckle erupts into laughter. A large grin finding its way to the other me's face.

"Guess there is no choice. This is goodbye." I sit up, curious, and a little afraid, of what was about to come. "I am the being created by Equestria within you, piece by piece within your very soul. With me, you will finally be- URG!"

He nearly collapses, the entire world around us turning into white and black, along with all the greys in between. "Now is the time to see, if you can really stand up to 'her'." In a horrible scream, a new creature stands before me.

"Did you think you had won? Did you think you had gotten your 'happy ending'? No, you will not get it! You are weak! You cannot possibly get out of here alive!"

In a roar, Mariana appears, her form twisting as it claws at me, ripping my clothes and body to bloody shreds, only for them to return to their normal state afterwards. It's terrible, painful, yet I can't hate what's before me. Even now, I want to help this part of me. Before I can even comprehend it, instead of fighting the monstrous thing away, I pull it close, holding it to me.

"I am sorry for everything, but it's okay now. I won't runaway anymore, you can sleep now. You can sleep. I finally realized it, you, are the part of me, that is afraid of this relationship, but it is okay. It will all work out. Love is like that." It does not accept that, pushing me away.

"No, you do not understand anything! What makes you so special? What makes this special? You were happy with Mariana as well weren't you? What is so different now?" It slowly closes back in on me, wrapping me in darkness.

"Everything, and nothing." It slows to a grinding halt, seemingly wanting to crush me, but I certainly feel no pain. "Like Mariana with me, I tore her life apart. I cost her the greatest job, performing her favorite music, in her favorite place, with absolutely no regard for her happiness."

It grins maliciously. "Like Mariana, I caused terrible things in her life, but there are also important differences." I stare at it in the eyes; I'm still afraid, but I'm far from alone. Even here, in my mind, my heart reminds me that I am never alone.

"I...never made her do anything myself. For instance, I never told her to leave her job for me. I did agree, but I did so out of love, not some, plan."

Two pairs of hands, covered in fur, make their way to the darkness around me, pulling it away. I don't look to see who they are, I just know. Octavia's parents are pulling away at the darkness. "I came into her life seemingly out of nowhere, destroying everything she knew and did, but she always had the option to leave. Even now, all I have left, is to go back to her, and once again, make her life happy with all my might! Even if she can be happy by herself, I will be selfish, I will fight for what I want. I want my Twilight, I want my Summer, and I want my Tavi!"

Hundreds of hands appear out of thin air. Some human, most pony. They tear away the darkness as Mariana collapses.

"How can you be so sure-"

"I can't, but if I don't take the risk, and keep being afraid of taking that step into another relationship, how can I say I lived?"

I offer out my hand, and as it take it, the world floods with light. The color returns as flowers bloom in various combinations of colors and hues. Among the flowers are all those I have met on my journey thus far. Some bring me happiness, others sadness. They form a path, leading towards the lake. I quickly make up my mind, rushing towards the lake. Those behind me turn into wisps, and flow around and into me.

As I reach the end, I find someone I hadn't seen in a very long time. Beside Octavia, a human woman with long, red hair, reaching to just above her waist. A long, flowing white dress hides her legs, but I only have eyes for hers, her warm, blue eyes. For a time, we just stare at each other, as I slowly come to a halt before her. She's as magnificent as she was in life. The one woman who had held the greatest influence in my life.

"It has been a while boy, 'bout time you got back on your feet. You gotta be tough to live in any world after all." Her smile says it all.

"Yeah, just took a bit of a breather, but now I need to go back. I really wish I could stop and chat more, but, I suppose you would know better than I about that, wouldn't you, mom?"

With a gentle smile, it's over. The last of the wisps disappearing into me as she too, joins them. I then turn, facing the lake, and run with all my strength before plunging into the depths. The world grows dark, before growing bright once again. Soon, the feeling of water itself disappears as I begin to fall faster and faster. I'm no longer in the lake, but in the sky. I'm falling through cloud after cloud, but I'm afraid, a golden glint filling my vision as I come face to face with pure white. Looking up, I meet a very surprised Princess Celestia.

"Sam?"

"Hey. I'm back."

"B-but how? The spell failed and you were violently ripped from Equestria! You should be dead after such a violent expulsion!" Her eyes grow suspicious as I feel the almost foreign sensation of magic flow around and through me. As it finishes, Celestia's eyes alight with surprise, and utter joy.

"Sister! you suddenly flew away an- Sam?" Luna, finally catching up with us stares in utter confusion before Celestia speaks up.

"Yes, it is Sam, we must hurry to Ponyville, we have one last matter to attend to right now."

With a gentle smile, Celestia flies off with me in her arms as her magic charges, Luna right behind us. As a familiar sensation overcomes me, I begin to feel sick. Maybe it's the difference in experience, but this time, I don't lose my stomach on arrival. We have appeared outside my own house, and I can hear Octavia inside. Without prompt, I'm released as Celestia and Luna back up, and I knock on the door.

"Go away! I don't need any of your fucking help!"

"Language, Tavi. We do sort of have a foal you know and I am not letting you pick up cursing now!" I wish I had timed it, but in an instant I have a very familiar mare and foal in my face.

"Oh my, Sam?" Looking behind me, she must see Celestia and Luna, nodding to her as she returns her gaze to me.

"Yeah, I know I was gone for a while, but I'm back."

"You were gone for almost a year!" Perhaps it is the shock that runs through me that really makes her curious. "What happened?"

"Remember my episodes?"

"Another one?"

"This time, if I failed, I would have really died. I...forgot, for a long time, and when I remembered, I had to get out. They are a part of me, but they won't come back like that. Because I won't ever leave you, Twilight, or Summer ever again. I am here to stay, so long as you want me to stay, and maybe even if you don't."

As Tavi collapses into me, I smile. I feel...light. The start of my new life, as the only human in Equestria.

Author's Note

It is hard to believe that it is over, the main story is done, and the tales left unsaid are all that remain. What do you think rests in store for the future? It took me a year to reach this point, the end I envisioned from the beginning, and somethings had to go and come on the way. Thank you all for joining me, and be ready. The epilogue is yet to come. Will mark story complete when I post the last chapter.

In the End, He Grants it to Us All

Sixty years have passed since Samson returned from, what the four princesses called, 'the void'. Samson quickly adjusted to life, and the first step was finally naming his son: Stalwart Shield. A fitting name for an unborn foal who lost his life to save his unborn sister. He ended up becoming a rather rare spectacle, being the only human to remain in Equestria.

There were others who earned the right to stay, but unlike Sam, they didn't return. Sam never really stopped getting absolutely terrible luck. Just about anywhere he went there was somepony who wanted to pick a fight with him. For a while, it got so bad he had to have security protecting him most of the time. For me, it was a sad time, and their was also our first daughter: Summer Song.

She wasn't entirely pony, and not long after Samson came back, she began to show it. Her teeth were the first change; instead of all flat teeth, she had human teeth. Teeth meant to eat meat. Her stomach could handle a little, but growing up in a town where she was the only one that could didn't end up too well. She was bullied so harshly Samson had to go to the educational board in Canterlot to get something done. If it wasn't for the fact that Princess Celestia decided to sit in on it that something was done. After all, after the kind teacher Cheerilee was promoted, the new teacher didn't exactly treat Summer like any other pony. It was ten years, around the time Summer turned sixteen, that things really turned around for her. That isn't part of the bad news, so let me save it for a little later on.

The good included Samson having a second foal with his first herd-mate, Octavia. Another daughter named 'Silver Wind'. Unlike their first daughter, this one was a pegasus, and instead of taking after her father's teeth, she took after one of his eyes. Her left eye was purple, but the right one was brown. It lead to some...interesting situations as well, but compared to her older sister, nothing that they couldn't solve themselves.

With the downtime they got, they finally were in the business of making new business. Originally, they helped support themselves by making records and doing jobs with Vinyl, but Samson wanted to do something else. He eventually made a family restaurant. Like a lot of businesses, it was slow at first, and the few investors were about to pull the plug when an old friend needed a place to entertain some guests at the last moment.

It was Vinyl Scratch, and she brought with her many famous groups that would eventually spread the word of the restaurant themselves. When they spread the word just around town, it was an avalanche. Samson and Octavia never needed for money, or work, for the rest of their careers. They eventually retired and began teaching cooking and music to those that sought it.

Samson used some of the money he earned to start two organizations. 'Siblings 'R Us': a charity meant to help those who weren't adopted to understand the joys of family; and 'Recovery': an organization meant to help those who became addicted to drugs. Both became major organizations and, along with Samson's restaurant, became world renowned. Even though their tastes were vastly different, his restaurant became the only one to cater in both Canterlot, and Gryphindor, the capitol of the griffin kingdom.

As for his effects, they grew even greater thanks to his relationship with Queen Cicada. Though her hive was the target of quite a bit of scrutiny, things eventually came to an amazing conclusion. When it turned out Chrysalis was more alive than thought, she having hid in the world of humans to recover, it was Queen Cicada who defeated her and gave her to Equestria for punishment.

After so long, even Princess Cadenza relinquished, and formed a lasting bond with the young queen. Later, she would go on to help make peace in countries where changelings lived, finally allowing their acceptance into the world stage as equals. Since they need others to live, they didn't have a kingdom of their own, but their alliance brought new harmony to the world stage.

That isn't to say a few wars didn't break out as well, a few hives tried to use their new positions to take over their host countries. Usually the first to go against them, Cicada again showed her allegiance to a peaceful, and equal existence. It is still up for debate as to how deep a relationship she really shared with Samson, but as for my opinion, she was the second sister he got in this life.

The first, of course, was Vinyl Scratch. One of his best friends who helped him find love, and mother of Bass Beats. She is now usually called the 'Mortal Goddess of Music' for her affect on the emerging 'modern' music that became her trade mark. She was beautiful, she was good, and she knew a good time when she saw it. She kept her home near Ponyville, but she and her husband, Neon Lights, had to travel constantly. They got around this by leaving their son with Samson and his herd. Looking from outside, you would almost see Bass Beats as another of Samson's foals.

She is still known for only keeping two things on her body at all times. The ring her husband gave her, and the necklace Samson got her. They were her prized possessions. Right up until her tragically early death at the age of sixty-three. It was due to her body simply being unable to continue with her living habits, but I know she would never change a thing. Samson was...devastated, and the musical world was never the same after her.

Her legacy didn't end there though, her son Bass Beats had fallen in love with music, and when Summer Song added her voice to the mix, they brought the dying style of Jazz music back to life. He dabbled in blues, and made a huge splash whenever he released a blues song with Summer Song. It came as no surprise when, at the age of twenty-three, Bass Beats proposed to Summer Song and were married. A lot of ponies tried to get in the way, either from their beliefs or for more...personal reasons. In the end, their attempts did nothing, and the world didn't get a chance to move that spotlight either. It was three months later that they announced their pregnancy to the world. They ended up with a large family for a monogamous relationship with six foals.

Samson never once let any of this get to his head though, he stayed true and strong to his family, stepping in and out where needed, and finally settling down for a more happy life. He still had the occasional surprise in his life, but compared to the hells he experienced before his mysterious return to Equestria, they were nothing. He never again fell prey to the nightmares he possessed as well, his subconscious only giving him bad dreams when he was stressed out about something.

As for his friend in Canterlot, Princess Luna and her herd of Chaotic Note and Reddened Chaos, well, not much is truly known for a fact that can be revealed. Chaotic Note was involved in a lot of secretive missions that will probably never see the light of day again. As for Reddened Chaos, well, he just never made any other major mark on history until his death. An accident nearly destroyed half a town while Princess Luna was on inspection and he threw himself into a lethal situation to ensure the safety of the citizens. He was put to sleep to ease his suffering, as his death was akin to 'severe radiation poisoning'. He is still said to have died with a smile on his face. Luna never bore an heir to him, but did to Chaotic Note. One, little, unicorn filly. I will only write her name as 'Lilac'. And to provide her, and her foals, their privacy to live their lives, her tale ends here.

Sadly, all good things must come to an end, and that is where our story picks up, for the very, last, time.

***

"Sam. Time to wake up sleepy head, it's passed noon."

Two mares, one young, one old sat on either side of the human named Samson as he got up. Age had been relatively kind to him according to his own words. He had plenty of wrinkles, and although white, he had kept his hair. Even after all the worries doctors had, he continued to walk just fine without more help than the occasional cane. He was still an old man though, and he loved waking up in the afternoon.

"I'm up, dears, I'm up."

With a groan, he sat up, and in a moment, his forehead collided softly with two more. It was a ritual they followed every morning for over forty years. Instead of giving each other a kiss, he would bring us in, and we would touch foreheads. It was a way to reaffirm our bond, as there was no need for more than just contact, but if anypony needed a kiss, we were close enough to make it happen.

As we pulled back, I took another look at Octavia, now an old mare. Her coat, once so vibrant and lustrous, was now dim and dull. Her eyes had glazed over a bit, the start of her cataracts coming back once more. As an Earth Pony, her body refused the limitations of age. She was more than ready to live another thirty years easily with her strength. Even the longest lived mare, Granny Apple Smith lived until she was well over two hundred years old. If not for her injuries from the night she and Samson were kidnapped by Blueblood, she would probably be walking around, instead of being confined to her wheelchair. As our routine began, getting out of bed and the such, Octavia and I noticed Samson taking some time longer than usual to leave the bed and get dressed.

"Sam, is something the matter?" Octavia beat me to the punch, but without a word, I understood. Today was going to be the day that would truly test us.

"Do you two remember, when I said some humans know when their time has come?"

With tears in our eyes, we embraced him, and he embraced us back. "I...honestly have been expecting it for a while now."

"Damn it! Damn it, damn it, damn it!"

I couldn't help myself, and even after Rarity moved away, I stayed close through letters. I had already felt the loss of a friend after what happened to Vinyl, but this was my husband of more than half a century. When the tears finally stopped, we separated, and brought the news to Celestia and Luna. They took it rather well, but behind their masks, we could see their tears. The last human in Equestria would soon be gone, and Equestria would not be the same to anypony who truly knew him. We called up the family that was in Canterlot, a few grandfoals, and our daughter who was in Manehatten. She swore she would be here to say good-bye, though I doubted it. As I put it down, I find Samson sitting in the castle throne room, acting like nothing was out of the ordinary. He made some joke I couldn't hear, driving Luna and Celestia into throngs of laughter. I ran to be with them, Octavia coming into view from her wheelchair, parked up against a wall. As i reached Samson, he seemed...calm, for just saying he was going to die today.

"What is wrong with you? How can you be so...so calm, in the face of death!"

I was upset, and scared. The princesses wanted to say something, but Samson, knowing me so well, stopped them with a wave of his hand.

"There isn't much I can do, Twi. Time is not cruel, never stopping, never slowing, and neither is Death, taking even those who are wanted and needed, all to satiate the drive of life. These two entities have their jobs, and I won't have them stop for me."

"You, I, you...aaah!"

With a sudden groan, I rushed back to our room. My emotions were going crazy, and I didn't want to yell at my loved ones, not when one is about to leave me. I quickly shut the door, and forgetting to lock it, laid down on the bed, and cried. It was about four minutes later when I realized I was no longer alone in the room; looking to the side, I saw Samson, patiently waiting for me.

"How long-"

"Doesn't really matter, dear. What does matter, is why. I knew you would be the most upset, after all, this will only get worse for you. So I decided to do something that you would enjoy. I wrote a book for you. It is proof-read by a good friend, and sadly, I can't finish it. I want you to finish it for me, and give it a title."

I was flabbergasted. His last day on Equestria, and he gives me a book to write. I was about to yell at him when he continued.

"It is the story of us, you, Tavi, and me, but I can't write the last little bit by myself. It is something I made, so you could always remember Tavi and I, and always remember us."

He handed it towards me, a simple book, bound in a hard-back shell. I quickly open it, and I see the many, many written pages. I felt...foolish, for doubting Samson after all of these years, and warmth floods my heart as I realize what he has given me.

"Do you want to hear a little theory some people believe back on Earth?" Brought out of my thoughts, I nod to him, curious as to what he is about to tell me. "We never die, so long as someone remembers us. Thus, we can attain immortality."

"I...can see that here, but on Earth? No one is immortal."

He chuckled at that, his happiness becoming contagious.

"That is the beauty of the theory, that doesn't matter. With every friend or loved one, we mix our hearts, taking a piece of theirs, and replacing it with a piece of ours. In the end, we can become a part of everyone, and in doing so, become immortal."

It was certainly a nice thought, and I wanted to believe it. It was then, that a few of our grandfoals arrived. With all the mirth he could muster, Samson went on to greet them all. Many had taken the rest of the day off of work, their bosses letting them come say...goodbye. Secretly, I had hoped he was wrong, but looking now, I realize something. He can't feel much anymore. One of our great-grandfoals was holding his leg tight, but he didn't know until he looked down.

He ended up spending the rest of the day lying in bed, our room filling with more and more of our family. It was surprising to know just how big our little family had become. It was about eight at night when Summer Song and Bass Beats arrived. They had with them one of our great-grandfoals they had been looking after while her parents were going from place to place.

"Dad!" With a tired, sad gate, Summer Song came to Samson's side, age was kind to her too. She had become very beautiful when she turned eighteen, and even now, it would be hard to believe she is long past her prime. Rarity still wants her secrets. As he turned to her, I finally saw the signs. He was far beyond tired now, but he wanted those around him to be able to say goodbye. As the little great-grandfoal made her way to Samson's side, she put on one of the biggest smiles I have seen on such a young filly.

"Hello great-grandfather!" With a shift, Samson returned the smile in kind.

"Well hello there! And what is your name, little filly?"

"Her name is Musical Apple, Dad. She wants to be a musician."

Summer Song barely managed to say it through her tears, but I guess years of singing sad songs sort of prepared her for it. In a single motion, he put his hand on her little head, ruffling her black mane up.

"I see, Musical Apple. So, I heard you like music?" He closed his eyes, a gentle smile on his face as she replies.

"Yes sir!" She giggled, and Sam's hand fell off.

The already quiet room fell silent as it slowly dawned on us. Samson...had just passed. As the room erupted into tears, I merely stared at Samson, and watched as his own soul emerged. I had been told this is what happens, but this was the first time I had ever seen it. I guess it was the benefit of being here, at this time. I watched him go, and hug everypony in the room. He stopped before me, looking as he did in his prime. It was then that I noticed Octavia at my side, crying her eyes out. I hugged her as tight as I could, and he hugged the two of us, our foreheads connecting one last time. As we separated, I noticed a light in the window; I turned to look, and noticed a woman, a human woman, standing in the windowsill. She had long brown hair, but beyond that, I couldn't tell that much.

"Sorry Twilight, looks like my ride came to pick me up. I know we will meet again, and I don't just mean when somepony else passes." With a smile and a nod, he left and took the woman' hand. "Let's go, mom. I have a lot of stories for you."

And with that, he disappeared.

Author's Note

Thank you all for joining me on the journey of Samson Broquer. thank you all, for the year, and more, of this journey into the life and times of just one man in a world of ponies. There may be more, extra chapters and the such, but for now, with a happy heart in mind, we go from 'incomplete' to 'complete'.

For those wondering, Vinyl did NOT OD, she just died earlier than expected due to her high-tension life style (lots of alcohol and liver damage is what I am getting at).

(Teaser) Vinyl, or no Vinyl...

Author's Note

From this chapter on, the story is a retelling from the alternative path, of Sam falling for Vinyl instead. Expect much different feels.

(Teaser) Vinyl, or no Vinyl...

Foreword: It is odd, isn't it? How a slight change can alter some big things over the course of time. For instance: stepping on a butterfly can alter an election happening 65 million years into the future. On a fateful night, a small change occurred, and because of it a new story is born. Now let us return to a familiar scene, and see what a small change can do:

We arrive at my home with the escort of two of Captain Armor's personal guards, who would be waiting outside to subdue Vinyl in case I am right but unable to stop her. She had, the whole trip home, just stared blankly ahead, occasionally moving her head to look at me. Not a moment after the door of my home closes, she runs up and starts to strangle me. I notice that she's using her hands, not her magic, to do so, meaning that she isn't thinking clearly. I quickly take the item I received from Captain Armor and put it on her horn. She immediately feels weaker and I'm able to, rather easily, push her into sitting on my couch with Octavia. She glares daggers at me the entire time. After a few minutes she finally talks.

"Why? Why do you hate me so much? First you make me fall in love with you, then you deny me, and now that I finally found a guy to share myself with you ruin everything. Why do you hate me so much?"

"Vinyl, I don't hate you. If I did, I would have left you with him or had you dragged off to prison as well."

"Bullshit, you don't care about me!"

"Vinyl, please, you don't know what is going on --"

"Shut up you fucking pig!" That does it: I had tried to remain calm, but even the Vicodin won't calm me down anymore.

"You don't know what you are talking about!" I say as I start to raise my voice.

"Oh really, and why should I believe you? What gives you the right to tell me what that was!"

"Because I lived it!" That gets her attention. She immediately stops struggling, with Octavia joining in staring at me with absolute shock. "I lived that nightmare for three years before I got rescued, just like you are now. I was trapped, I couldn't get out. Through psychology and secretly drugging me I was manipulated. When I finally snapped out of it I had lost everything." I let myself go; my tirade is going to reveal my entire past to these two mares, and I don't care.

"I met her one day at a friend's party. She was beautiful, intelligent, funny; everything you could want in someone, she had it. After a few months of dating I trusted her blindly. I hadn't realized that she had started to drug me. I quickly started losing everything. I might have been saved, but mom had passed away not too long beforehand. Meanwhile, my 'girlfriend' started to increase the drugs she was giving me and demeaning me. I was like a lost little puppy that followed her every beck and call. My brother had tried to get to me, but she kept me from getting free, from seeing what she was doing to me. She kept him from succeeding. That bitch even kept me from going to my own concerts and graduation ceremony. I was quickly disowned from the family after my sister blamed mom's death on me."

Taking a breath I walk back over to my chair and sit down. Neither Octavia nor Vinyl had moved since I had started my tirade, but it's over yet. "I started to look more and more like an addict. Police even started to search me for drugs before and after concerts. Eventually, I stopped getting concerts. Then it happened: my brother, now a police officer, had succeeded in finding a definitive link between my girlfriend and my situation. He got a warrant for her arrest, and I was given the lovely title of victim. She had destroyed me. I literally could not live without her." I start to break up, my tirade turning from anger to sorrow.

"It still took me three months to finally realize that she had used me. She had completely destroyed who I was. The scars still to this day prevent me from falling in love or seeking a relationship. It was a full year after my release that the first sign of the portals started to appear. My reputation was so thoroughly destroyed by her that I was unable to get any decent jobs. The best that I could hope for was to get just a few jobs enough to afford a bottom level apartment. Even today, I still have to go get psychologically tested to make sure that I don't fall back into the old patterns. I still feel the effects and I may never recover. Constantly haunted from a past that I had no control over. I know what I saved you from, and I wouldn't change what I did if you did kill me for it!"

My tirade done, I fall to my knees and just cry. All the pain, all the emotion, simply out there for these two mares to take in and know. I feel arms wrap around me, pulling me into a hug. Seeing black I understand it's Octavia, with Vinyl soon joining in and saying she's sorry. A knock from the guards at the door pulls us back to reality. I take the ring off of Vinyl's horn and give it to the guard, saying we would take Vinyl to rehab the next day. Since she's a victim, she is asked to give a testimony before the court as well. That night, we decide to stay at my place because none of us are emotionally strong enough to be able to go anywhere.

As I reach for the door to my room, I hear a small shuffle of hooves behind me. Looking back, I see Vinyl standing there, waiting to ask a question she thinks she already knows the answer to. After a moment of silence, she speaks up.

"Sam, d'you mind if I sleep with you? I don't want to do anything special, but I think you will do a better job of comforting me than Octy can." Judging from what we have been through, I can assume she is being truthful, and it's not like I haven't been there. Looking around I spot Octavia resting against a nearby wall.

"I guess I will look after her tonight. So long as she promises no funny business." As Vinyl nods I think I can see a slight tinge of irritation go through Octavia, which is odd considering she is normally so calm and collected, but it has been a stressful night. It is then that I hear her speak.

"Alright, I will see the two of you in the morning. And please, do get some sleep instead of anything else, we need it the most right now." At this she turns and walks away, missing the crimson cheeks of Vinyl and myself. As she enters the guest room I calm myself and look back to Vinyl. I motion to the door and we enter my room, which is surprisingly plain. The walls are a light blue, the sheets on the twin sized bed are deep red in contrast. By the bed are two nightstands, one on each side. There is a single dresser and a small chest. The chest has been empty for years and was here when I first moved in. I never used it, but it seemed to add character to the room, so I left it. There's a single window in the room that faced towards the castle to the south.

Right now though, I realize a rather odd problem: Tavi is now sleeping in the room where Vinyl's sleeping clothes are, meaning that she's either sleeping in what she came in, or she's going to sleep in her underwear. As I turn around, I am greeted by the sight of Vinyl in my bed, her usual pants and shirt lying at the foot of it, and her trademark sunglasses on a night stand. I take a moment to breathe in deep before slipping into my closet. Vinyl may be in her underwear, but I should still have my red, wool pj's for those cold nights. Slipping into them, I remind myself that Vinyl had been the one to suggest I get some in the first place. The thought brings a smile to my face as I finish dressing. I exit and see Vinyl watching the closet. Normally I would expect a remark of some kind, but the look in her eyes tells me all she wants is my company, and nothing more.

As I get to the bed she makes plenty of room until I am under the sheets. At that point she quickly snuggles into me, before closing her eyes. She barely says an audible thanks before she falls into a deep slumber. How she can fall into such a deep sleep so quickly is beyond me. It seems like something out of some cheap romance or something. It is then that I look down and see her sleeping face. Compared to her previous attitude, she is completely calm and at ease. I can't help but think of her as amazingly cute at this moment. Then an old thought re-enters my mind: maybe it is time I gave a relationship another try. Not yet though, Vinyl needs to recover first. Maybe I will make it an incentive to clear her rehabilitation. Before I can think any further, I feel Vinyl shift her body even more into mine, the feeling of her being so close, and the content look on her sleeping face is all I need to see to understand something. As the realization barrels through me, I can only help but think to myself a simple phrase.

'I think, that if it is with these two mares, I may be able to move on.'

Side B: The Date

"So, Vinyl, how did things go after the guard showed up?"

It had been a week since Vinyl was released from custody. The day after the incident they were required to take her in, as multiple reports had her knowingly selling drugs personally. With a little investigation such words were found to be slander, but Vinyl got it rough. She started rehab and few clubs agreed to host her after she was done, mostly due to the rumors that started shortly after the bust. She wasn't low on funds, but there were plenty of people and ponies that loved juicy gossip. Thanks to it, she virtually lived out of my apartment trying to avoid the crazy fans and paparazzi. To my everlasting gratitude, it worked.

"Well, I have to go to rehab, gotta complete it otherwise they can't alter my record. Once it's done though, the papers will be the only trace of what happened. Sadly, there's probably be a lot of them."

She tried to hide behind a confident smile, but there was nothing within those ruby eyes that told me she was happy. She even stopped wearing her trademark sunglasses. It was...disconcerting, seeing her without her trademark sunglasses on, but she was trying her hardest for herself, and certainly for the bet we made.

"So, when I finish rehab, I can choose anywhere, right?" Her question took me out of my thoughts and forced me back to reality.

"As agreed, when you complete it, I will go on at least one date with you, anywhere you want. However, I do hold the right to refuse certain things."

"Yeah, I understand." I blatantly stared at her as the joke I was expecting did not come out of her mouth.

"You didn't even make a joke, that is a new one."

"Yeah. Sorry, not really feeling myself today."

"Vinyl, you haven't felt yourself since that night a few days ago. I think you need to go outside and spend sometime just having a little fun." That was all it took to make Vinyl snap.

"I can't! I didn't say this before, but I am basically under house arrest. I can't leave the house for anything but my meetings, and even then, I'm escorted by a guard to make sure I don't slip up. I know it's more for helping me than not trusting me, but I can't even do that!"

"That...explains some things."

"I can't even have more than two friends with me at a time, so I choose you and Octavia as often as I can."

"Wh-"

"I didn't say anything cause I didn't want either of you two worrying about me. You guys are like family to me. And, I think I've worried the two of you enough."

The depressed form I saw Vinyl take on at that moment tugged at my heart. I just wanted to hug her, to comfort her. It was the moment I would remember for the rest of my life. The moment I realized...I loved Vinyl.

"Vinyl, do you like boardgames?" She stared at me, the beginnings of tears in her eyes tearing at me all the same. "I am certain I can find a few games to play between the three of us. Does that sound fun?"

I gave my best smile, though I doubt it came off as anything but unsure. Her tears were freed as she laughed, but I like to think of them as tears of joy, not sorrow.

One month later...

"So, this is your temporary certificate?"

I held in my hands a piece of paper, signed by an unknown name, with Vinyl's printed in a fancy script. It was supposed to be a temporary certificate, to be replaced after another six months of staying clean.

"Yeah. Hard to believe it's already been two months."

"Yeah, and a promise is a promise. So, milady, where shall we go this evening?" With a playful frown, she hip-checked me.

"Don't call me 'milady'. Let's just get this night started!"

There was no more stopping her from taking my hand, and forcing me to follow in her path. We eventually found ourselves in a nightclub that had decided to give the DJ another shot - provided she never turn up positive on a drug test again.

"Yo yo yo! The name is DJ Fishie Mcnizzle! Jam out to some sick beats y'all!"

With a wave of his hand, he started some rather badly mixed music. Vinyl and I immediately realized why she would soon be taking up the spotlight here: he wasn't even actually mixing his music. It was previously made and replayed here to save himself effort. Vinyl and I stayed a few minutes, trying to at least enjoy some company, but even the prospect of booze wasn't enough to keep us there for long. But, just as we were about to leave, he made perhaps the stupidest mistake in his life.

"Alright, that was warm-up. Time for my best beats dawgs!"

I was about to drone him out, when the sweet sounds of some familiar music found themselves in my ears. It was a song I had known for a long time. It was the first mix I had ever heard Vinyl make. In an instant Vinyl dragged me towards the stage. It was then that I noticed two very odd things: first, not a single person was dancing, they were all staring at the stage in disgust; second, the bouncer at the stage door opening it for us and following us to the stage. It seemed Fishie was going for a one-way trip outta here. As we approached, he began to really dig his own grave. A grave we would be happy to put him in.

"Yo! What the fuck chickens? You afraid of the great beats I lay down? Can't handle my awesomeness? Come on little shits, learn to appreciate my good music for once," he sneered, looking down at the crowd.

"You mean 'my' good music!"

With a sharp turn, he came face to face with a very angry Vinyl, several staff of the club, and two rather large bouncers. There was barely any room to see him from where I was, so I was concealed by the aforementioned ponies and people. He quickly got smart and realized that no one would believe him. Vinyl was a recovering addict and victim with an otherwise impeccable record, and from the way he has been acting, no one in the audience was going to accept his word. Not to mention, anyone, and anypony, that frequents clubs would have heard it at least once.

"F-fuck!" In a flash he headed for the exit door, Vinyl getting to it before giving up her chase to come back towards me. She gave me a sheepish smile, and just as we were about to leave, we got introduced to one of Vinyl's favorite sounds.

"Pon-3! Pon-3! Pon-3! Pon-3!"

The entire crowd began cheering for her, egging her on to finish the terrible DJ's set. She glanced at me, and with a single hand gesture, I told her to go for it. In a flash her eyes lit up as she grabbed me and rushed us to the turntables. The crowd went wild with cheers as she quickly did what she could to get things ready, and I, under her directions, got rid of the discs she deemed unusable, replacing them with songs she herself wanted.

*******

It took her four minutes to set everything up, and a further five hours to finish her set. The two of us worked together, spinning a few records, dancing a little, and having a fun time overall. It was when she gave a good-bye to the crowd that I realized that I had genuinely had as much fun doing this as I did playing in the orchestra with Octavia.

That thought started an entire series of other thoughts that ended when we ran into, of all ponies, Octavia. She had heard Vinyl had basically stolen another DJ's crowd and had come to support us, even though it was almost two in the morning. With a happy smile, the three of us started walking to my apartment, the place we had all started calling home as of late. It was then that the conversation that would change my world began.

"So Sam, I-I have something I need to ask you."

"What is it Octavia?"

"Who- who do you like more, me, or Vinyl?"

I stopped in my tracks as Vinyl and Octavia both turned scarlet. The two of them were my best friends, ponies who supported me when I needed it most, and the ones I would naturally help whenever they needed help.

"Octavia! We agreed we wouldn't ask about it!"

I quickly turned to Vinyl. She was still blushing, but the irritation on her face was as clear as the full moon on a cloudless night.

"I know. But I just can't ignore it anymore! I need to know."

Octavia turned towards me, Vinyl not far behind as the two looked at me expectantly. My apartment was less than five minutes away, but they asked me here, in the middle of a deserted street instead.

"Sam, please. I know you aren't an idiot, nor are you oblivious. You know we both like you, and we know you like us both. But right now, I honestly, honestly need to know which one of us you like more!"

I could see Octavia shiver with anticipation, and her question certainly unnerved me. I had known they both liked me, but I played oblivious as I sorted out how I really felt. I guess in a way I was right, but nowhere near what I had originally thought. Truth be told, for the past week, the two of them had been swimming in my dreams but I never thought I would have to make a choice this soon. My mind raced as time seemed to speed up, forcing me to be aware and think hard. It was at that moment, when my nerves were on end, that I noticed footsteps coming towards us. I turned around just in time to see the DJ from before, brandishing a pistol.

"Get down!"

I quickly rushed and put myself on top of the two mares, and in the next moment I heard two gunshots whiz by overhead. They echoed loudly as the three of us screamed. I heard him cuss as a faint clicking was heard, followed by a rush of footsteps. I got up just in time to get knocked down again, the man on top of me holding the pistol as a bludgeoning weapon instead of a gun.

With a rage filled scream he brought the gun down, only to be met with a barrier. The orange hue immediately tipped me off that it was not Vinyl's as the man on top of me was quickly lifted up, and tackled by a town guard wearing the signature armor of the night watch, a shiny black that seemed far darker in nature than the day guards armor . In an instant seven more armor-clad bat-ponies arrived, quickly gathering and subduing the assailant, and one with some silver highlights in their armor checked on us.

"I am Sergeant Moonwine, charged by Princess Luna to patrol the area. Are the three of you okay?"

With a quick inspection, we found ourselves relatively unharmed but shaken. Taking a look, I notice that Moonwine was also a bat-pony mare, the first one I met if memory served. I remember how embarrassed she was when I muttered out how cute she looked. Their golden, cat-like eyes, leathery wings, and small, protruding fangs gave an air of danger while their dark, almost black hair and dark, grey coats solidified their affinity for the night.

"Yeah, we're fine. Maybe a few scrapes, but unharmed. So, Sergeant Moonwine, thank you for the quick save." She blushed lightly as her eyes drifted over me, lingering a bit longer than I had thought they would, before returning my stare.

"Just doing our job. Like how now I am escorting you home if you are sure you are uninjured. By the order of the Princesses, all those involved in an attack involving humans, as victims or perpetrators, should be watched for signs of anything odd. There have been a few poisoning cases, and looking at his 'spare ammo', I can almost guarantee that this may have been a one way trip." The three of us stare in fear at the DJ, before Octavia looks towards us.

"Do either of you know why he would do this?"

"Yeah Tavs, he was a DJ at the club I am scheduled to work at. He tried to steal my work and got tossed out by both staff and patrons before I finished his set with Sam. I guess in the few hours we spent there he got himself a weapon to shut us up or something."

"But, how did he get here then? Isn't there a screening process?" I decide to speak up, Moonwine starting to watch around us as the other guards started to disappear into the night.

"There is, Octavia, and for now the question of how will have to wait. We should get to my apartment and hope that he decided not to get friends. My apartment isn't too far away, Sergeant." Before I could continue, she raised a hand and answered swiftly.

"I know, I was assigned here by Luna to watch over you as she considers you a good friend. However, small talk will have to wait until we are in a safer place." With a nod, the four of us head towards my apartment, a new problem emerging.

"I only have three bedrooms in my apartment, and I don't feel like offering the couch, so Octavia, Vinyl, mind sharing a be-"

"We are not sharing a bed again." The two interrupted me, with raging blushes going as their eyes unintentionally dropped to their own forms.

"I didn't mean like that, but that only leaves one of three options."

"I don't bite, mister Sam." I could practically feel her smile as Octavia and Vinyl grabbed at me, we had just reached the door to my apartment, and I didn't have the luxury of waiting. I swiftly removed my arms and opened the door, Moonwine dashing in first to see if an intruder had beat us here. A few minutes later and the four of us were sitting in my living room, talking for a bit before hopefully going to sleep.

Author's Note

Chapters will return to a longer length soon. Just getting major changes out of the way. From here, the story starts to change. Without the bullet that first brought Sam to the world of nightmares, can he hold on to the world? Or, will there be even MORE changes from the fates?